Practical  Healing 

for' 

IRind  and  Body 

BY 

JAIME  W.  YARNALL 


J  OH  N  "fryer  ■ 
CHINESE-  LIBRARY 


PRACTICAL  HEALING 


■Ft)R 


MIND  AND  BODY, 


A  Complete  Treatise  on  the  Principles  and  Practice 

OF  Healing  by  a  Knowledge  of 

Divine  Law. 


By  jane  w.  yarn  all. 


SECOND     EDITION. 


/  came  that  they  might  have  life  and  that  they  might 
have  it  more  abundantly.  — st.  John,  X.  lo. 


CHICAGO. 
1893, 


■  r-r- — :- 
Us;:::.. 

.Viy:-..- 

iA^  Z   VO/ 

y- 

'if  3 

-fcr.  • 

■AIN  uwk?y 

JOHN  FRYER 
CHINESE  LIBRARY 

;IGHT,  IHUl  ,  UY  J.  W.  Yaknall.                           / 

INTRODUCTION. 


P  VERY  student  who  takes  up  the  study  of  the 
■^^  laws  of  mind,  will  find  that  many  of  his  life- 
long views  and  ideas  must  give  place  to  the 
truths  we  find  in  the  new  dispensation. 

This  will  not  be  hard  to  do  when  you  remem- 
ber that  no  practical  help  or  comfort  has  ever 
come  to  you  from  the  old  way  of  thinking  and 
doing,  and  we  know  that  great  help  and  comfort 
do  come  from  the  new  way.  A  willingness  to 
give  up  the  false  way  is  in  the  highest  degree 
essential  to  one  who  takes  up  the  study  with 
honest,  sincere  desire  to  grasp  an  understanding 
of  its  principles. 

Prejudice  gives  a  false  coloring  to  all  things, 
thus  blinding  us  to  their  true  character. 

One  who  reads  with  prejudice  against  any 
theme  will  not  get  the  right  coloring,  because  the 


4  INTRnnUCTION. 

bias  of  such  minds  closes  every  avenue  through 
which  the  truth  might  otherwise  find  entrance. 

To  read  with  honest  candor  and  sincere  de- 
sire for  truth  regardless  of  what  the '  world  may 
say  or  think,  will  open  your  mind  to  what  other- 
wise would  not  appeal  to  your  judgment  at  all. 

It  is  universally  admitted  by  all  people  of 
judgment  and  candor  that  former  ways  of  think- 
ing, believing  and  doing,  have  always  been  more 
or  less  disappointing,  and  have  not  brought  the 
comfort  and  happiness  the  race  has  always 
hungered  for. 

The  plans  and  aims  men  set  out  with  are 
acknowledged  to  be  more  or  less  a  failure. 

Each  year  of  a  man's  life  is  an  experiment, 
and  every  new  scheme  has  its  doubtful  side. 
Men  go  on  in  life  beset  with  fear  and  uncertainty 
enough  to  weaken  their  efforts  to  a  great  extent, 
all  because  true  principles  are  not  understood 
and  brought  to  bear  upon  their  undertakings. 
Each  year  brings  an  increase  of  restlessness 
and  dissatisfaction,"  all  of  which  reflects  upon  the 
physical.  Nervous  prostration  has  become  almost 
as  common  as  less  serious  maladies,  and  may  be 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

said  to  originate  from  the  same  cause,  viz.,  Igno- 
rance of  truth, 

The  numerous  forms  of  disease  that  show  forth 
upon  the  human  race  are  all  due  to  man's  trans- 
gression of  the  righteous  law,  or  law  of  right ;  and 
man  transgresses  the  righteous  law  because  he 
has  a  false  conception  regarding  that  law. 

He  falsely  believes  he  is  doing  what  will  best 
satisfy  his  desires  and  aspirations. 

His  false  beliefs  are  the  result  of  false  educa- 
tion; and  false  impressions  are  often  inherited 
from  ancestors  many  generations  back,  according- 
to  mortality's  ways. 

The  prophet  declares  "They  taught  their 
tongue  to  speak  lies,  and  their  children  have 
inherited  lies. " 

These  false  ways  are  now  showing  forth  in  the 
wretchedness  and  misery  we  see  about  us  in  the 
form  of  disease,  discord,  insanity  and  crime. 

In  no  age  of  the  world  has  there  ever  been  so 
much  insanity  (so-called)  as  now.  Each  year 
there  is  a  demand  for  enlarged  accommodations 
for  these  victims  of  false  education. 

Such  facts  are  cited  only  as  proof  that  there  is 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

somewhere  a  monstrous  flaw  in  the  ways  and 
methods  of  men. 

Some  great  mistake  in  the  problem  of  hfe  has 
set  the  whole  machinery  into  confusion. 

Harmony  is  the  law  of  the  universe,  and  it 
should  be  the  business  of  every  man,  woman  and 
child  to  seek  a  knowledge  of  that  law. 

"Man  was  created  upright,  but  he  sought  out 
many  inventions." 

He  was  also  created  with  dominion  over  all 
things,  and  his  false  and  foolish  inventions  des- 
troyed his  consciousness  of  that  dominion. 

As  long  as  man  maintains  a  consciousness  of 
his  divine  nature,  he  will  think  and  act  in  line 
with  that  divine  harmony  which  gives  dominion; 
otherwise  the  mortal  gains  supremacy  and  he 
loses  his  dominion.  In  other  words,  when  he 
allows  the  carnal  mind  to  rule  he  is  out  of  har- 
mony with  Divine  Law. 

"The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God,"  not 
subject  to  Divine  Law  at  all;  and  while  the  carnal 
mind  rules,  the  life  problem  will  be  full  of  mis- 
takes. 

The  carnal  nature  has  held  the  reins  over  man- 


INTRODUCTION-.  7 

kind  for  so  many  centuries  that  the  children  of 
earth  have  scarcely  any  conception  of  true  prin- 
ciples in  relation  to  life,  and  it  remained  for  the 
few  earnest,  self-sacrificing  seekers  for  truth  oi 
this  1 9th  century  to  discover  a  way  to  solve  this' 
great  problem  of  hfe. 

It  is  the  sole  aim  of  this  science  of  all  sciences, 
to  correct  the  false  ways  and  mistakes  of  human 
judgment  that  have  brought  discord  and  confusion 
to  the  children  of  men,  and  when  we  prove  by 
demonstration  that  a  knowledge  of  these  princi- 
ples will  bring  harmony  out  of  discord,  and  give 
health  for  sickness,  and  strength  for  weakness,  by 
correcting  the  false  ways,  every  one  must  admit 
that  we  have  reached  a  step  far  in  advance  of  any 
previous  reasoning,  and  yet  we  have  only  begun 
to  know  the  power  of  understanding  truth. 

To  be  able  to  secure  and  maintain  a  perfect 
state  of  health  and  harmony  for  mind  and  body, 
is  the  first  step,  and  all  have  to  take  this  first  step 
before  they  are  qualified  for  the  higher  ones;  at 
the  same  time  the  principles  by  which  you  heal 
your  body  and  regulate  your  temper  are  the  same; 
and  the  earnest  student  will  soon  learn  to  control 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

circumstances,    and    rcf:julatc    all    the  affairs  of 
life. 

A  careful  study  of  the  jirinciples  herein  ex- 
plained, will  enable  any  honest,  earnest  student 
to  heal  all  so-called  diseased  conditions  of  their 
own  bodies,  or  those  of  their  friends  and  neipjh- 
bcrs,  and  also  to  remove  ill  tempers  and  correct 
all  immoral  tendencies. 

By  the  knowledge  and  faithful  practice  of  these 
principles,  life  may  be  made  one  continual  bles- 
sing to  yourself  and  every  one  about  you,  l)ecause 
the  very  nature  of  the  law  is  harmony. 

J.   W.   Y. 


ADVICE    TO    READER. 


INASMUCH  as  many  who  read  these  lessons 
1  will  not  have  access  to  oral  instruction,  we  feel 
called  upon  to  advise  them  not  only  to  read  the 
lessons,  but  study  every  statement  over  and  over 
till  its  meaning  is  perfecdy  clear. 

The  full  meaning  very  seldom  dawns  upon  the 
conscious  mind  with  the  first  reading,  and  often 
not  with  the  second  or  third;  but  with  earnest 
concentration  and  perseverence,  the  hght  will 
shine  upon  every  statement,  and  the  principles 
will  become  so  fixed  in  the  mind  that  yoU  will 
become  one  with  them,  and  they  will  spring  to 
your  aid  in  every  emergency. 

The  discipline  given  at  the  end  of  the  third 
lesson  is  most  essential  to  all  students  who  want 
to  make  these  principles  practical  in  their  lives, 
and  the   more  thoroughly  you  famiharize   your 


fO  ADVICK     TO      READER. 

thoughts  with  the  statements,  and  train  your 
mind  to  reason  in  harmony  with  them  at  all  times, 
the  better  results  will  follow  your  efforts  in  the 
study. 

Repetition  brings  concentration;  and  when  3'ou 
ha\e  mastered  every  statement,  and  feel  at  one 
with  the  principles  laid  down,  you  will  have  no 
difhculty  in  healing,  either  yourself  or  others,  and 
you  will  be  able  to  demonstrate  over  all  seeming 
difificulties,  and  finally  you  will  live  exemjit  from 
the  need  of  healing,  because  you  will  know  better 
than  to  be  sick.  J.  W.  Y. 


NOTE. 


T^HE  principles  embodied  in  these  lessons,  as 
taught  by  the  author,  have  restored  hun- 
dreds of  miserable  invalids  to  perfect  health; 
many  of  whom  have  become  efficient  teachers 
and  healers ;  and  we  feel  assured  that  the  careful 
study  of  them  will  do  the  same  for  thousands  who 
still  know  not  the  way. 

As  a  text  book  for  teachers,  as  an  instructor  in 
healing,  and  as  a  healer  of  all  physical  maladies 
and  mental  inharmonies,  I  most  respectfully  offer 
this  message  to  the  world. 

J.  W.  Yarn  ALL. 


LESSON  I. 


"Attend  to  my  words;     *     *     *     for  they  are  life  unto  those  that 
find  them  and  health  to  all  their  flesh." 

TO  gam  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  principles 
herein  set  forth,  one  has  to  be  willing  to  be- 
gin at  the  very  alphabet  of  truth,  as  beginning 
right  is  a  matter  of  vital  importance. 

This  philosophy  of  healing  by  understanding 
divine  law,  is  based  on  man's  sonship  to  God  as 
Mind,  Spirit,  First  Caiise,  which  are  all  names 
of  Deity. 

Man  is  the  offspring  of  Divine  Mind,  and  the 
image  and  likeness  of  the  same;  therefore,  we 
want  to  reason  all  the  way  in  harmony  with  that 
statement. 

To  consider  with  dehberation  what  constitutes 
mind  in  the  perfection  we  ascribe  to  Deity,  we 
are  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  mind  is  the  un- 
derlying substance  from  which  emanates  every 
attribute  of  Divinity,  Life,  TrutJi,  Love,  Lntelli- 
gence,    Wisdom,  and  Purity;  all  of  which  fill  the 


14  PRACTICAL    HKALTNC; 

universe:: and  tend;  coJttipually  to  good  for  the 
children  of  men."    '  '■  ■  "■  ' 

As'rn.aii  ji>  \i\^  essentj-eil  nature  is  designed  to  be 
and  to  act  perfectly  as  the  image  and  lik'eness  of 
God,  all  imperfect  action  and  being  arc  contrary 
to  God's  design;  contrary  to  God's  will.  This 
philosophy  is  called  by  various  names;  some  like 
to  call  it  "mental  science,"  because  that  name 
calls  forth  less  antagonism  from  the  world  in  gen- 
eral. Others  prefer  to  call  it  "metaphysics,"  for 
the  same  reason.  Some  give  it  the  name  of, 
"The  Science  of  Divine  Healing;"  but  most  of 
its  advocates  boldly  adhere  to  the  name,  "Chris- 
tian Science, "  which  is  in  reality  a  name  wisely 
chosen,  and  no  matter  how  much  it  is  criticised, 
nor  how  cruelly  it  is  misrepresented,  it  is  still 
''CJiristian  Science,"  because  it  was  first  taught 
to  the  world  in  its  purity  by  Jesus,  who  was  called 
the  Christ,  and  it  is  therefore  Christian  in  its 
principles.  It  is  called  a  science  because  it  can 
be  demonstrated  as  truth  by  scientific  and  orderly 
processes. 

Jesus  was  called  the  Christ  because  he  was 
the  anointed  One,  who  was  to  embody  the  Prin- 
ciple of  Truth  in  the  flesh,  and  teach  true  princi- 
ples in  such  purity  as  had  never  been  taught  be- 
fore, to  a  world  so  shadowed  by  ignorance  as  to 
have  no  conception   of  truth  as  a  principle  by 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  1 5 

which  peace  and  harmony  could  be  restored  to 
mankind. 

That  portion  of  the  civihzed  world  that  claim 
to  be  followers  of  Christ  are,  as  a  rule,  proud 
and  boastful  of  being  Christians;  that  is,  they 
seem  to  feel  that  they  stand  on  a  higher  plane 
morally,  intellectually  and  spiritually,  than  the 
people  of  other  religions ;  and  whether  they  live 
up  to  their  highest  or  not,  there  is  a  feeling  of 
confident  assurance  that  the  teachings  of  Christ 
are  triLc,  and  that  He  was  the  master  mind.  All 
admit  that  He  was  the  incomparable  teacher  of 
true  principles. 

He  said,  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the 
life." 

His  early  followers  called  him  ''the  master" 
and  he  is  still  spoken  of  as  the  ' '  Master. " 

We  speak  of  the  famous  artists  as  the  old 
masters,  because  of  their  superior  talent  in  one 
especial  branch  of  art. 

The  master  musician  is  master  of  harmony  in 
music  only. 

The  master  in  painting  is  master  of  harmony 
in  color  and  design  only. 

The  master  mechanic  is  master  of  machinery 
only;  and  so  on  through  every  branch  of  learning 
each  one  may  be  master  of  some  one  principle, 
but  Jesus  the  Christ  was  master  of  all  true  prin- 


l6  PRACTICAL    lIIiALINU 

ciples,  and  understood  and  taught  how  to  set 
principles  to  work  harmoniously  without  material 
aids,  and  as  all  his  teachings  are  absolutely  true, 
we  do  well  to  call  him  The  Master. 

As  believers  in  his  teaching  it  becomes  us  to 
look  carefully  into  the  way  we  are  understanding 
his  instruction,  and  see  if  we  are  walking  consist- 
ently with  it. 

Every  promise  he  made  has  certain  conditions 
attached  which  must  be  met,  and  the  condition 
which  will  bring  us  freedom  is.  knowledge  of 
truth  as  he  taught  it.  "Ye  shall  know  the  truth. 
and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free. " 

We  are  not  to  gauge  our  course  of  action,  nor 
our  beliefs  by  what  we  see  other  professing 
Christians  do  and  think,  but  aim  to  know  what 
is  true  for  ourselves,  and  thus  educate  the  judg- 
ment to  see  clearly  how  principles  work  in  our 
lives. 

He  did  not  promise  the  freedom  by  depending 
upon  what  some  one  else  knew  or  believed. 

He  meant  of  course  that  every  one  should  un- 
derstand and  develop  their  own  powers  of  mind, 
which  powers  are  the  gift  of  God  to  his  children, 
to  whom  he  gave  dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

The  Psalmist  said,  "Thou  gavest  him  do- 
minion over  all  things,  and  hast  put  all  things 
under  his  feet. " 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  1 7 

We  have  never  been  taught  our  birth-right  in 
regard  to  this  dominion  until  now,  and  it  is  in 
this  Christian  philosophy  only  that  it  is  taught 
now. 

Without  a  knowledge  of  this  divine  power  we 
are  in  bondage  to  ignorance ;  with  it  we  are  made 
free,  and  we  then  have  the  mind  that  was  in 
Christ,  and  can  do  the  works  He  did, 

'  'Let  the  same  mind  be  in  you  that  was  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, "  is  the  admonition  of  the 
Apostle  Paul. 

Jesus  never  taught  nor  acted  from  any  human 
authority;  He  never  quoted  the  sayings  nor 
practiced  the  forms  of  the  great  Rabbis  of  his 
time;  He  never  referred  his  hearers  for  example 
to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  (who  were  in  those 
days  the  acknowledged  authority  on  all  matters 
of  rehgion),  but  warned  his  disciples  against  their 
teaching  and  practices. 

He  knew  they  perverted  the  teachings  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  did  not  recognize  the  necessity  of  serv- 
ing truth,  but  made  forms  and  ceremony  of  great 
importance,  thus  corrupting  the  minds  of  the 
people  by  leading  them  into  false  ways,  encourag- 
ing hypocrisy  and  deceit,  and  ignoring  righteous- 
ness and  truth. 

In  the  study  of  this  system  we  find  Truth  to  be 
the  great  working  principle,  without  which  there 


1 8  PRACTICAL     UKAI.INC. 

can  be  no  harmony,  and  wc  find  an  understand- 
ing of  its  working  cjualities  essential  in  using  it, 
else  the  Saviour  would  never  have  made  the 
knowledge  of  truth  necessary  to  freedom,  for 
instead  of  adhering  to  the  forms  and  traditions 
of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  he  taught  principles, 
and  did  away  with  the  cold  formality  that  was  so 
kicking  in  Spirit. 

How  few  of  the  teachers  of  Christian  doctrines 
have  set  their  reasoning  faculties  to  work  to  find 
out  how  truth  is  going  to  make  us  free;  therefore 
the  Christian  religion,  as  taught  for  centuries  past, 
has  lacked  the  practical  quality  that  was  intended 
for  every  nation,  tongue,  and  people  to  know; 
and  its  clergymen  have  very  largely  gone  back  to 
the  ceremonious  ways  so  characteristic  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  besides  bearing  a  close 
resemblance  to  them  in  the  narrowness,  bigotry, 
and  intolerance  they  exhibit  toward  this  practical 
Christianity.  They  do  not  and  can  never  expect 
to  carry  the  signs  of  true  believers  in  Christ, 
while  going  so  contrary  to  the  principles  he 
taught. 

Jesus  must  have  foreseen  the  faithless,  half- 
hearted service  that  would  prevail  to  such  an  ex- 
tent when  he  asked  with  such  prophetic  pathos, 
"When  the  son  of  man  cometh,  shall  he  find 
faith  in  the  earth?" 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  IQ 

This  lack  of  faith  in  what  truth  will  do  for  us 
has  always  stood  like  an  impenetrable  cloud  of 
darkness  between  the  conscious  mind  of  man, 
and  the  good  things  he  desires. 

We  are  not  required  to  exercise  a  blind  faith 
in  what  we  cannot  understand,  but  our  faith  is 
based  upon  philosophical  reasoning. 

To  understand  is  to  be  able  to  give  a  reason 
for  the  hope  within  us. 

This  philosophy,  from  first  to  last,  is  pure 
reasoning  based  upon  the  premise  that  all  the 
world  admit  is  true,  viz. :  the  omnipotence  and 
omnipresence  of  God  as  Spirit,  and  man  as  the 
offspring,  the  likeness  and  image  of  God. 

As  God  is  Mind,  and  man  is  the  image  and 
hkeness  of  God,  man  is  also  mind  in  his  essential 
nature,  and  he  possesses  the  attributes  of  God 
consciously,  in  proportion  as  he  recognizes  and 
acknowledges  them  and  lives  in  harmony  with 
Divine  law. 

Man  was  given  dominion  over  all  flesh  in  the 
beginning,  and  still  retains  it,  providing  he  lives 
in  accord  with  the  principles  of  truth. 

Harmony  is  the  law  of  the  universe.  Harmony 
in  the  earth-life  is  Divine  law  manifest,  and  when 
true  principles  are  understood  and  acted  upon, 
perfect  harmony  of  mind  and  body  is  the  result. 

To  consider    more    definitely  the  nature  and 


20  I'KACTlCAl,     UKAIINC 

character  of  God,  wc  need  to  think  of  Ilini  as 
tlie  f^reat  center  and  source  of  all  that  is  good 
for  mankind,  as  the  sun  is  the  center  and  source 
of  hght  and  heat  for  the  world. 

The  triune  principle.  Life,  Truth  and  Love, 
constitutes  all  that  is  essential  as  the  great 
source  of  good,  from  whence  flows  or  radiates  all 
goodness  and  perfection,  filling  all  space  with  the 
good  we  desire;  and  as  no  such  thing  as  evil,  or 
falsity,  or  disease,  or  pain,  or  discord,  can  possi- 
bly proceed  from  Life,  Truth  and  Love,  when 
all  space  is  filled  with  it,  we  begin  to  wonder 
where  such  things  come  from,  as  they  stcin. 

There  seems  to  be  a  conflict  between  what  the 
senses  tell  us  and  what  reason  says.  Which 
shall  we  believe?     How  shall  we  decide? 

A  great  Jewish  teacher  and  j^hilosopher,  who 
was  considered  very  wise,  once  said:  "When 
thy  senses  tell  thee  what  thy  reason  denies, 
reject  the  testimony  of  thy  senses  and  trust  only 
to  thy  reason." 

Again,  this    accords    with    the    admonition  of 
Jesus.      He  said:      "Judge  not  according  to  ap 
pearance,  but  judge  righteous  judgement,  "which 
means  according  to  righteous  reasoning. 

The  wise  sayings  of  all  generations  agree. 

Solomon  said:  "Man  was  made  upright,  but 
he  sought  out  many  inventions,"  and  one  of  the 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  21 

inventions  of  man  is  this  mortal,  human,  carnal 
mind,  that  leads  us  away  from  true  principles, 
and  causes  us  to  judge  by  appearance  as  we  are 
commanded  not  to  do. 

Paul  seemed  to  understand  this  carnal  nature, 
and  by  him  we  learn  that  the  carnal  mind 
is  always  at  enmity  against  God,  and  is  not  sub- 
ject to  the  law  of  God;  neither,  indeed,  can  be. 
Why?  Because  it  is  not  a  creation  of  God's, 
and  is  not  a  reality. 

God  never  created  anything  that  was  at  enmity 
against  another  of  his  creations,  because  that 
would  be  contrary  to  the  law  of  harmony,  which 
is  the  law  of  love,  the  law  of  God,  the  only  law 
in  the  universe. 

When  we  trust  this  carnal  mind  we  are  led 
av\^ay  from  truth,  and  are  continually  led  to 
beheve  in  the  false  as  real,  and  the  more  falsity 
we  harbor  in  the  conscious  mind,  the  more  liable 
we  are  to  show  forth  the  falsity  in  our  physi- 
cal conditions,  because  the  ph5^sical  is  merely 
the  outward  expression  of  what  we  think  and 
believe. 

Solomon  very  wisely  said  of  man:  "As  he 
thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he. " 

If  man  thinks  falsely  and  believes  what  is  false, 
his  thoughts  and  beliefs  must  be  mirrored  in  his 
life,  either  in   bodily  conditions  or  his  environ- 


22  rilVSICAL     IIFAMXr, 

ments,  and  tlic  only  remedy  for  such  conditions 
is  in  knowinf,^  the  true  way. 

The  liuman  family  have  been  for  so  many  ages 
under  the  dominion  of  error  that  it  amounts  to 
bonda<^e. 

If^norance  of  truth  is  bondage  to  error  always. 

It  has  been  very  wisely  and  truly  said  that 
"  Ignorance  of  truth  is  the  cause  of  all  misery." 

This  was  the  inspired  utterance  bi  Gautama 
P)uddha.  five  hundred  years  before  Jesus  said, 
"Ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  free." 

The  wise  and  inspired  of  all  ages  agree  most 
wonderfully  in  their  sayings,  which  proves  that 
all  truth  is  one,  and  no  statements  of*  ab.solute 
truth  can  possibly  conflict,  no  matter  who  makes 
them,  where  they  are  made,  nor  in  what  age  of 
the  world. 

Now  if  knowing  truth  will  make  us  free,  surely 
it  is  wise  to  seek  the  knowledge,  for  all  desire 
freedom. 

As  all  our  miseries  are  the  result  of  not  know- 
ing truth,  we  need  to  know  in  wliat  way  erroneous 
thinking  and  believing  affects  us  physically  and 
otherwise. 

Every  reasoning  mind  will  admit  the  fact  that 
the  emotions  of  the  conscious  mind  act  with 
instant   effect  upon   the   functions  of    the   body 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY,.  23 

through  the  circulation.  For  instance,  Fear,  when 
produced  by  a  sudden  shock,  will  stop  the  action 
of  the  heart  instantly,  for  the  moment. 

The  function  of  the  heart  (as  you  know)  is  to 
carry  on  a  continual  pumping  process,  which  must 
be  iinccasing  to  be  in  harmony  with  physical  law. 

If  the  fear  is  of  a  forboding  character,  and  is 
accompanied  wath  dread  and  apprehension,  it 
acts  differently,  and  involves  other  functions  as 
well  as  the  heart. 

If  the  fear  amounts  to  a  great  terror  of  some 
approaching  and  inevitable  danger,  the  effect  is 
still  different. 

Terror  dries  up  certain  secretions,  and  has 
been  known  to  completely  destroy  the  secretion 
of  coloring  matter  for  the  hair  in  a  few  hours, 
leaving  it  perfectly  white,  and  we  cannot  reason- 
ably suppose  that  such  terror  would  act  on  that 
one  function  alone,  but  would  affect  the  whole 
system  more  or  less,  as  is  the  case  with 'fear  of 
every  shade. 

Anger  is  also  very  destructive  to  harmony  of 
body  as  well  as  mind.  Violent  anger  is  known 
to  suspend  the  digestion  completely  for  the  time, 
by  closing  up  the  avenues  through  which  the 
gastric  juice  flows  into  the  stomach,  thereby 
causing  the  pent  up  fluid  to  become  more  or  less 
poisonous. 


24  PRACTICAL     UKAI.INO 

VVc  often  hear  people  say:  "  My  blood  fairly 
boiled  with  anf]jer. "  They  speak  more  truly  than 
they  know,  for  there  is  a  boiling,  seething  condi- 
tion of  the  fluids  that  changes  the  character  of 
the  blood  at  once,  turning  it  to  acid  poison,  which 
often  shows  forth  in  humors  and  blotches  and 
boils,  and  unsightly  swellings.  And  then  the 
patient  wonders  why  he  is  so  grievously  afflicted, 
and  will  generally  resort  to  some  blood  purifier 
(so  called),  while  all  he  needs  is  to  live  serenely 
and  control  his  passions. 

Every  ungodly  emotion  of  the  mind  produces 
an  effect  that  is  more  or  less  destructive  to  health 
and  harmony,  always  acting  through  the  functions 
which  are  dependent  upon  the  states  of  the  con- 
scious mind  for  their  harmonious  action. 

It  seems  needless  to  mention  the  numerous 
ways  in  which  the  functions  of  the  body  are  dis- 
turbed by  the  emotions  and  passions;  and  we 
leave  the  reader  to  consider  in  his  own  way.  and 
perhaps  by  his  own  experience,  how  selfishness, 
greed,  envy,  jealousy,  hatred,  malice,  lust  and 
deceit  destroy  the  peace  and  tranquillity  of  mind, 
and  thus  affect  the  functional  departments  of  the 
whole  system. 

Many  who  see  this  and  know   it  is  true,  are 
not  aware   that   every  organ,  every  bone,  mus 
cle  and   nerve,  and  every  joint   and   movement 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  I5 

of  the  body,  are  wholly  dependent  for  sustenance 
and  support  upon  the  harmonious  action  of  those 
functions,  while  (as  stated  above)  the  functions 
are  wholly  dependent  upon  the  states  of  the 
conscious  mind.  Then  of  course  mind  is  the 
responsible  agent,  and  your  reason  tells  you  the 
need  of  correcting  the  errors  of  the  mind,  and 
training  it  to  control  its  passions  and  emotions. 

We  have  been  taught  by  physiologists  in  the 
past  that  the  brain  secretes  the  mind  as  the  liver 
secretes  bile,  which  is  a  foolish  and  ridiculous 
statement  that  requires  very  little  reasoning  to 
prove  its  fallacy. 

The  brain  is  the  instrument  of  the  mind,  with 
which  it  directs  every  act  of  the  body,  consciously, 
the  same  as  the  eye  is  the  instrument  of  the  mind 
with  which  we  see  consciously,  and  the  ear  to 
hear  consciously. 

The  mind  uses  the  brain  to  think  upon  what  it 
sees  with  the  eye,  and  hears  with  the  ear. 

Mind  is  that  which  is  real  and  eternal.  Mind 
is  of  God,  and  cannot  perish. 

If  mind  was  dependent  upon  the  brain  for  its 
origin,  it  could  bear  no  resemblance  to  the 
Divine  Mind. 

The  brain  is  of  the  earth  earthy,  and  is  nour- 
ished and  sustained  in  the  same  manner  as  other 
physical  organs,  and  is  affected  more  or  less  as 


26  PRACTICAI.    HEALINCi 

they  arc  l)y  tho  passions  and  emotions  of  the 
mind,  while  mind  is  not  a  thing  of  earth  at  all, 
nor  is  it  dependent  upon  earth  for  its  sustenance 
and  renewal. 

Mind  is  not  dej")cndcnt  upon  matter.  Mind  is 
Spirit,  and  is  renewed  in  the  ima<^'e  and  after  the 
likeness  of  Infinite  Mind,  if  so  be  that  we  reject 
the  false  carnal  nature  and  allow  truth  to  rule. 

"To  be  carnally  minded  is  death." 

The  carnal  mind  is  mortal,  but  when  corrected 
of  its  carnal  false  nature  it  is  renewed  in  the  like- 
ness of  God,  and  wheny)///)'  corrected  of  ^// mor- 
tal error,  we  have  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  it  is  no  longer  carnal,  or  mortal. 

The  ]:)rocess  of  regeneration  is  the  passing  from 
ignorance  to  knowledge;  or  from  death  unto  life. 

We  put  ofif  the  old  man  with  his  deeds,  and 
put  Oil  the  new  man,  renewed  in  the  likeness  and 
image  of  God. 

The  mortal  puts  on  immortality  by  training 
the  mind  to  consciously  know  realities,  and  the 
change  is  mirrored  upon  the  body. 

The  peace  and  tranquillity  that  come  with  a 
full  realization  of  true  principles,  begin  to  act  upon 
the  functions  at  once,  and  very  soon  the  whole 
physical  body  rejoices  in  perfect  peace  and  har- 
mony, which  is  all  accomplished  by  the  renewing 
cf  the  mind  from  the  source  of  all  mind. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY  27 

The  blessings  and  benefits  of  understanding 
these  principles  are  threefold: 

Healing  all  our  infirmities. 

Correcting  all  immoralities. 

Brightening  our  intellectual  faculties. 

And  the  result  is  peace  of  mind,  knowledge  of 
truth  and  health  of  body. 

As  you  proceed  in  the  study  of  this  Divine  law, 
you  will  see  how  unmistakably  dependent  the 
body  is  for  health  upon  this  peace  of  mind  and 
knowledge  of  truth. 

It  is  very  common  for  people  to  take  up  the 
study  solely  for  the  healing,  and  they  often  say 
at  first,  that  they  care  nothing  at  all  for  the  moral 
or  religious  aspect  of  the  subject,  but  they  want 
to  get  well,  or  they  want  to  heal  their  family  and 
friends.  They  say:  "lean  get  all  the  moral 
and  religious  training  I  want  in  my  church  and 
in  society." 

They  don't  know  that  their  physical  disorders 
are  all  due  to  the  foolishness,  ignorance  and  false 
ideas  they  have  always  been  surrounded  with  in 
society,  as  well  as  in  their  religious  associations. 

They  don't  know  that  purified  morals  and 
spiritual  awakening  to  what  is  real  and  true 
regarding  themselves,  their  origin,  and  their 
powers,  accomplish  the  desired  change  in  bodily 
conditions,  more  quickly  and  more  perfectly  when 


28  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.ING 

they  take  up  the  study  for  the  grand  truth  there 
is  in  it.  than  for  the  heaUh  it  brings. 

The  greater  our  love  for  The  Principle,  the 
greater  the  benefit. 

Many  have  such  lofty  pride  of  intellect  that 
they  feel  humiliated  to  find  themselves  ignorant 
of  such  grand  truths,  when  they  have  spent 
years  of  time  and  mints  of  money  in  the  famous 
institutions  of  learning  and  among  the  learned 
men  of  the  world  in  the  acquirement  of  know- 
ledge, but  it  makes  no  difference  how  much 
pride  of  learning,  nor  how  lofty  and  conceited 
one  is,  all  have  to  go  back  to  first  principles,  and 
begin  at  the  bottom  round  of  the  ladder.  You 
will  find  all  that  is  true  in  your  great  educa- 
tion will  be  useful  to  you,  and  you  will  have  the 
judgment  to  detect  the  false  and  the  firmness  to 
reject  it  if  you  are  true  to  the  principles  of  .sci- 
ence 

Some  three  hundred  years  ago  one  of  the 
great  and  learned  men  of  France,  Des  Cartes,  be- 
came aware  that  much  of  the  great  learning  he 
had  spent  years  to  acquire  was  false  and  of  no 
use  to  him;  so  he  set  himself  to  work  in  great 
earnestness  to  find  a  way  to  obliterate  from  his 
mind  all  that  was  false  in  his  fine  education. 
He  spent  much  time  in  soHtude,  communing  with 
the  great  unseen  Intelligence,  asking  for  guidance. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  29 

and  in  the  silence  there  came  to  him  a  message 
in  words  so  plain  he  could  not  misunderstand;  it 
was  to  the  effect  that  all  fttture  discoveries  oftrtie 
laiv  wait  2ipon  the  knowledge  of  the  Occult  laws  of 
healinz.     This  was  a  true  revelation. 

No  matter  how  wise,  how  intellectual,  or  how 
selfsatisfied  we  may  be,  we  will  find  that  true  wis- 
dom is  only  found  through  this  law  of  healing 
as  Jesus  taught  it;  and  this  knowledge  is  the 
first  step  every  one  must  take. 

Those  who  think  to  shirk  this  first  step  'be- 
cause of  some  foolish  pride  or  lofty  conceit,  will 
never  reach  the  peace  of  mind  that  is  so  essen- 
tial to  health. 

"Except  ye  become  as  little  children  ye  shall 
in  no  wise  enter  into"  this  knowledge,  which  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

You  want  to  assume  and  declare  at  the  outset 
in  this  study,  that  mind  controls  all. 

Mind  builds  the  body  true  or  false  according 
as  we  think  truly  or  falsely  of  God,  of  His  at- 
tributes, and  of  our  relation  to  Him,  and  our  de- 
pendence upon  Him  as  the  only  Life,  the  only 
Intelligence,  the  only  Power  in  the  universe. 

As  all  things  are  dependent  upon  the  Life 
Principle,  it  is  the  problem  of  life  we  are  dealing 
with  continually,  and  especially  in  this  study  are 
we  aiming  to  solve  the  life  problem. 


30  PRACTICAL     lIKAl.lNi; 

We  have  never  known  or  heard  of  any  one 
who  has  solved  it  with  full  and  entire  satisfac- 
tion. 

Every  one  <tocs  throu<^h  this  mortal  experience 
with  more  or  less  rej^ret  that  he  had  not  known 
better  how  his  plans  and  aims  would  result. 

No  matter  how  carefully  his  jilans  were  con- 
sidered, nor  how  systematic  his  methods,  there 
would  always  be  more  or  less  disappointment  in 
the  outcome. 

Sof/iii/ihii^  would  always  \!^o  wron<,'  and  brinj^' 
worry  and  vexation,  and  often  failure,  in  spite  of 
systematic  plans  and  what  seemed  wise  counsel. 

In  many  cases  the  confusion  has  brought  dis- 
sensions and  quarrels,  and  animosities  of  the 
most  grievous  character;  often  insanity  and  sui- 
cide. 

We  see  such  conditions  multiplied  daily  and 
yearly,  all  because  this  life  problem  has  been 
wrought  on  a  false  basis;  because  people  do  not 
understand  the  principles  of  the  problem  they 
labor  so  hard  to  solve;   they  work  in  the  dark. 

In  every  case,  "ignorance  of  truth"  will  be 
found  "the  cause  of  all  the  misery." 

No   matter  how  much  confidence  one  has  in 
his  own  human  judgment,   he   is  constantly   re- 
minded of  its  limitation;  and  torture  his  brain  a 
he  \\'\\\  in  his  efforts  to  plan  a  wise  course  of  ac- 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  3 1 

tion,  he  finds  himself  hmited  both  in  judgment 
and  in  powers  to  execute;  and  the  doubts  and 
fears  regarding  the  outcome  begin  to  crowd  upon 
him,  and  often  take  possession,  and  soon  the 
physical  begins  to  succumb;  then  the  fear  of 
sickness  augments  the  trouble,  and  he  begins  to 
realize  how  helpless  he  is  in  his  human  wisdom, 
while  death  stares  him  in  the  face  as  the  culmi- 
nation of  his  ignorance. 

Fear  of  sickness  and  fear  of  death  have  always 
been  the  great    "Bugbear"  of  the  human  race. 

People  are  always  making  their  plans  with  the 
if.      "  If  I  live  and  keep  my  health. " 

Even  the  most  prosperous  carry  this  burden 
of  fear  and  anxiety. 

Fear  of  reverses,  fear  of  being  defrauded,  fear 
of  accident,  fear  of  sickness,  and  worse  than  all, 
fear  of  death,  and  fear  of  eternal  punishment  af- 
ter death. 

How  can  we  make  people  know  there  is  noth- 
ing but  ignorance  to  fear? 

If  people  will  only  seek  an  understanding  of 
the  principle  of  life,  health,  peace  and  pros- 
perity, so  as  to  proceed  with  confidence  in  all 
their  undertakings,  the  burden  of  fear  and  ap- 
prehension will  be  removed. 

The  study  of  the  life  principle  is  the  study  of 
First  Cause,  the  study  of  God,  which  means  the 


32  I'RACTICAI.     IIF.AI.IXC. 

Study  of  all  CitKid,  and  nothing;  but  the  absolute 
Good;  the  eternal  verities  of  life. 

All  the  old  pro]-)hets  and  mighty  men  of  Israel, 
Moses,  Elijah,  Joshua,  David,  Daniel,  and 
others,  obtained  their  powers  through  the  study 
of  First  Cause,  Divine  Law,  or  God.  No  mat- 
ter what  we  call  It,  if  we  only  understand  It, 
and  acknowledge  It  as  the  only  power,  It  is  the 
only  study  worth  while. 

We  begin  at  the  very  outset  with  the  strange 
bold  statement  that  only  the  good  is  real  and 
true;  and  no  matter  how  the  world  may  dispute 
the  statement,  no  matter  how  many  wise  sayings 
ihey  may  (}uote  to  prove  our  statement  false,  no 
matter  how  many  events  they  may  hold  up  as 
evidence  that  we  are  in  error,  no  matter  how 
much  they  scorn  and  ridicule  the  statement,  and 
even  hint  at  lunacy,  we  shall  stand  by  the  state- 
ment and  finally  prove  it  to  them. 

This  statement  is  the  basis  for  much  severe 
criticism  from  the  '' so  called"  Orthodox  churches 
or  clergymen,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  they 
set  out  exactly  according  to  Science  in  the  state- 
ment of  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence  of 
God. 

We  find  it  reasonable  and  logical  to  stand  by 
the  statement  we  set  out  with,  while  they  con- 
sider it  orthodox   to  turn   and  deny  it.      They 


FOR     MIND    AND     BODY.  33 

don't  seem  to  realize  that  their  statement  means 
exactly  the  same  as  when  we  say,  ' '  Only  the 
good  is  real  and  true. " 

God  means,  The  Good;  Omnipotence  means, 
all  power;  and  Omnipresence  means,  everyzvhcrc 
present;  therefore  the  good  is  the  only  Power, 
the  only  Presence.  God  is  all  in  all.  There  is 
none  beside  Him. 

When  will  the  Christian  world  reason  according 
to  what  they  claim  to  believe  ? 

They  viust  see  the  truth  some  time ;  and  when 
they  do  honestly  accept  it,  and  fearlessly  and 
openly  declare  it,  their  eyes  will  be  opened  to  see 
the  glaring  contradictions  which  now  characterize 
their  teachings,  and  all  those  old  fears  will  have 
given  place  to  confidence,  courage,  and  love. 

In  all  ages  of  the  world  since  our  Bible  has  been 
known,  the  truly  wise  and  spiritually  minded  have 
seen  and  known  that  back  of  all  the  physical  trans- 
actions and  material  descriptions  in  the  scrip- 
tures, there  is  a  deep  spiritual  significance  that 
does  not  appear  on  the  surface  to  the  careless 
reader  at  all.  And,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  the 
orthodox  clergymen  of  the  19th  century  who  met 
in  London  a  few  years  ago  to  agree  upon  a  new 
revision  of  the  scriptures,  actually  agreed  that 
there  was  a  spiritual  meaning  back  of  those  scrip- 
tural statements  that  had  always  been  so  difficult 


34  I'KACTICAL     H  KM. INC. 

to  explain;  but  \vc  never  hear  of. any  of  them  go- 
ing any  deeper  into  the  mystery  than  the  simple 
admission  of  its  symbohsm,  while  mueh  of  the 
richness  and  beauty  of  the  scriptures  is  lost  by 
not  understanding  the  language  of  symbolism. 

The  Persians,  the  Hindoos,  Egyptians,  Chi- 
nese, and  all  sacred  writings  are  said  to  give  the 
story  of  the  creation  virtually  the  same  as  it  is  in 
our  Genesis. 

"In  the  beginning  (iod  created." 

The  world  have  always  supposed  that  there 
was  an  actual  beginning;  that  a  tinieof  beginning 
was  meant,  while  the  matter  of  time  was  not  con 
sidercd  at  all. 

God  knows  no  such  thing  as  linu'.  I  \v  is  from' 
everlastmg  to  everlasting;  and  to  think  of  time  in 
connection  with  God  and  His  creation  is  to  set  up* 
a  limit  which  belongs  alone  to  human  conception.. 
Time  is  an  invention  of  the  human  intellect  only. 

When  man  has  cast  off  the  carnal  nature  and 
become  consciously  one  with  Divine  Principle, 
then  will  come  to  pass  the  prophecy  in  Rev. 
*  'There  shall  be  no  more  time, "  which  means  that 
man  will  lose  his  w/>conception  and  see  things 
aright. 

The  story  in  Genesis  has  been  reduced  to  the 
understanding  of  all  by  translating  the  language^ 
\o  read  thus; 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  35 

"In  the  great  forever,  without  beginning  of 
years  or  end  of  days,  God  is  creating,  or  The 
Good  creates." 

The  whole  statement  in  its  true  sense  comes 
from  an  understanding  of  God  as  Spirit — as  First 
Cause — the  Absolute  Principle  of  Good ;  and  all 
responsibility  in  creation  rests  upon  the  Infinite 
God. 

The  word  God,  or  the  name  of  Deity,  in  any 
language  means  The  Good.  The  word  God  with 
one  "o"  embraces  the  all  of  good ^  while  good 
with  two  "o's"  may  only  embrace  one  or  more  of 
the  God-like  attributes. 

Notice,  the  Good  is  the  Creative  Principle.  All 
nations  and  people  who  beheve  in  God  at  all. 
believe  Him  to  be  good,  and  wise,  and  powerful, 
and  yet  much  of  the  religious  instruction  we  have 
heard  regarding  God  tends  to  the  impression  that 
He  is  cruel,  vindictive,  vengeful,  and  very  weak 
and  variable  about  some  things.  The  teachings 
have  not  always  harmonized  with  the  statement 
of  Divine  Being,  which  they  set  out  with. 

I  repeat,  that  every  true  statement  will  agree 
with  every  other  true  statement. 

The  fact  that  any  statements  ever  conflict, 
is  the  evidence  that  one  or  the  other  is  in 
error. 

If  we  declare  that  God  is  omnipotent  goodness 
and  love,  and  afterward  admit  a  belief  in  another 


36  I'KACrirAL     IIKAl.INC. 

power  that  is  no/  good,  we  virtually  deny  the  lirst 
statement. 

God  would  not  be  God  if  there  could  be  another 
power. 

Omnipotence,  Omniscience,  and  Omnipresence 
are  the  Essentials  of  Deity,  and  without  them 
there  could  be  no  God.  These  are  names  belonp;- 
in<^  to  God  alone,  and  must  not  be  f^iven  to  an- 
other. 

"Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods  before  me." 

We  are  commanded  to  "Acknowledf^e  God  in 
all  our  ways, "  which  we  cannot  do  while  we  admit 
an  evil  power  or  presence. 

When  we  hear  the  minister  in  his  Sunday  morn- 
iiii^r  prayer  at  church  thank  God  that  he  is  ]ier- 
mitted  to  come  into  His  holy  presence  on  this 
occasion,  as  we  often  hear  them,  we  notice  at  once 
that  he  has  virtually  denied  the  presence  of  God 
during  the  week. 

Of  course,  such  admissions  are  unintentional, 
but  it  betrays  his  misconception  of  God. 

The  personal  God  of  /i/s  conception  could  not 
be  omnipresent;  therefore,  he  could  not  be  God. 
No  one  can  conceive  of  a  personal  God  beinj:; 
omnipresent. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  said,  ' '  Come  now  and  let 
us  reason  together."     Let  us  do  the  same. 

We  say  God  is  Spirit;  all  agree  that  God  is 


fOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  37 

Spirit,  and  the  eyes  of  flesh  cannot  see  Spirit; 
but  the  eyes  of  flesh  can  see  person. 

God  is  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  all  of  which  are 
Spirit,  or  Principle,  unseen  to  the  eyes  of  flesh, 
but  not  unknown  to  spiritual  perception. 

God  is  the  great  center  and  source  of  all  that 
is  good,  and  nothino;  but  good  flows  or  radiates 
from  that  center. 

Even  His  name  is  The  Good. 

This  Trinity  of  Unity,  Life,  Truth,  and  Love, 
sends  forth  rays  of  purity  and  goodness  in  power, 
wisdom,  health,  strength,  harmony,  and  peace, 
and  fills  all  space  with  the  Divine  essence  which 
makes  the  omnipresent  Good. 

By  reasoning  in  this  way  we  see  how  impossi- 
ble it  would  be  for  the  essence  of  all  purity  and 
goodness  to  produce  impurity,  or  evil,  or  foolish- 
ness, or  sickness,  or  weakness,  or  pain,  or  dis- 
cord; therefore  it  is  not  a  true  supposition. 

God  is  the  only  Substance  in  the  universe,  and 
all  Principle  is  one  with  the  substance  from  which 
it  proceeds. 

Substance  is  good  because  it  is  God.  Life  is 
God,  and  Life  is  omnipresent  good;  even  the 
smallest  imaginable  space  is  filled  with  Life  as 
Principle. 

Truth  is  God,  and  Truth  is  omnipresent  good. 
Love  is  God,  and  Love  is  omnipresent  good. 


3^  rRACTICAL     IIKAI.ING 

All  tlu:  old  jihilosoplicrs  and  bards  say  God  is 
Truth,  and  God  is  Love,  and  no  one  dares  to 
say  that  Love  as  Divine  Principle  is  not  ^rood, 
for  Love  is  God. 

Intelli<:;cnce  is  also  good  and  God  is  Intelli- 
p;cncc.      Wisdom  is  pjood  and  God  is  Wisdom. 

Notice — All  these  divine  names  are  of  a  char- 
acter that  is  eternal,  and  imperishable. 

No  power  in  tlu>  universe  can  destroy  the 
Principle  of  Life,  Truth.  Love,  Wisdom  or 
Intelligence;  they  are  absolutely  imperishable. 
I)ecause  they  are  God. 

What  is  this  Substance  we  call  God  that  under- 
lies all  that  is  '  It  is  Mind  ;  "Mind  is  good, 
and  the  good  is  God  always,  thus  you  see  God 
is  also  Mind,  and  Mind  is  the  great  First  Cause, 
the  omnipresent  creative  Principle,  the  only  Sub- 
stance in  the  universe,  the  only  Intelligence,  the 
only  Power,  the  only  Deity,  the  Good." 

Remember  all  these  attributes  of  perfection 
mentioned  as  the  difTerent  qualities  of  Mind,  the 
Wisdom,  Power.  Intelligence,  etc.,  belong  to 
God  alone;  therefore  we  have  no  right  to  attri- 
l)ute  Wisdom,  Power,  Intelligence,  etc.,  to  any 
other  being;  and  when  you  mention  any  power 
opposed  to  the  good,  you  violate  the  command, 
"Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods  before  me." 
You  are  giving  ]X)wer  and  omnipresence  to  some- 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  39 

thing  that  has  no  place  nor  existence,  except  in 
the  delusions  of  mortal  mind,  which  is  the  mind 
that  is  carnal  and  false,  and  not  at  all  subject  to 
the  law  of  the  Good. 

How  can  there  be  another  Power  when  God 
is  omnipotent? 

Every  time  the  statement  is  made  that  there 
is  an  evil  power,  there  is  a  flat  contradiction  of 
God's  omnipotence.  « 

This  is  the  point  at  which  we  have  to  part 
company  with  the  ideas  of  orthodoxy,  which 
ideas  have  held  the  whole  Christian  world  in 
bondage  for  1800  years.  We  have  been  guilty 
of  idolatry  without  knowing  it.  That  is,  we 
have  believed  in  a  Power  other  than  the  God  we 
profess  to  believe  in  as  the  only  Power. 

We  have  not  been  consistent.  We  have  been 
working  .at  this  great  problem  of  life  on  a  false 
basis,  and  then  we  wonder  and  complain  at  the 
confusion  and  misery. 

We  have  taken  the  evidence  of  the  senses 
while  ignorant  of  true  law,  which  is  judging  by 
appearance,  instead  of  righteous  reasoning. 

We  have  been  so  long  under  the  dominion  of 
error  that  the  false  way  of  thinking  seems  true, 
and  the  true  way  seems  foolish  and  absurd  till 
we  reason  it  out  and  prove  it  true. 

No  one  has  ever  proved    his    dominion  over 


40  PRACTICAI,     IIKALING 

material  conditions  l)y  mortality's  ways,  and 
never  will. 

The  flesh  man  is  not  the  imap;e  and  likeness 
of  God,  to  whom  He  <Tjave  dominion. 

The  flesh  man  can  have  no  such  dominion. 
That  which  is  the  imapje  and  likeness  of  God  is 
mind,  and  mind  is  the  dominant  man  who  is  to 
control  and  subdue  all  that  is  beneath  him,  and 
surely  the  flesh  maa  is  nothing  without  the  mind 
that  controls  and  dominates  it.  We  have  never 
been  taught  our  birth-right  in  this  respect  until 
7i07i.\  and  it  is  in  this  Philosophy  or  Science  alone, 
that  we  are  taught  how  we  may  be  masters  of 
every  situation,  and  that  we  have  complete 
dominion  over  our  environments  if  we  claim  it  as 
our  inheritance  and  understand  the  law  by 
which  WG  may  use  the  divine  gift. 

Through  the  powers  of  mind  when  trained  to 
harmonize  with  divine  law,  we  build  our  world 
around  us  as  we  will. 

We  live  eternally  in  the  now;  we  need  no  pre- 
paration for  a  world  to  come  if  we  think  and  live 
truly  Jiozu.      It  is  always  now  and  always  icill  be. 

The  Master  never  taught  us  to  concern  our- 
selves about  to-morrow,  or  about  any  future  life, 
but  spoke  always  of  the  now. 

He  said,  ''A\na  is  the  day  of  salvation;"  which 
means,  if  you  accept  the  truths  I  teach,  you  are 
saved  no-u>. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  4I 

What  are  you  saved  from  by  accepting  the' 
truth?  From  all  the  discords  that  mortal  error 
produces;  from  sickness,  pain,  misfortune,  crime 
and  poverty ;  all  of  which  are  conditions  that  lead 
deathward,  while,  "the  gift  of  God  is  eternal 
life"  nozu. 

Perfect  health,  peace  and  prosperity,  all 
depend  upon  our  recognition  and  acknowledge- 
ment of  it  through  understanding  divine  law, 
which  is  truth.  The  Master  said,  "Whosoever 
will,  may  come  and  drink  of  the  water  of  life 
freely. " 

What  is  it  to  drink  of  the  water  of  life  ? 

It  is  to  take  into  the  mind  coitsciously  the 
understanding  and  realization  that  we  are  heirs 
of  Eternal  Life,  and  that  we  have  the  right  to 
claim  it  now. 

We  drink  of  the  water  of  life  whenever  we  take 
into  the  mind  a  truth  that  satisfies  our  thirst  for 
righteousness. 

We  drink  of  the  water  of  life  when  we  accept 
the  gospel  of  good  news  in  the  spirit  he  gave  it. 

To  "drink  of  the  water  of  life"  is  a  figure  of 
speech,  and  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  words  that  gives 
the  life,  not  the  letter. 

And  now,  dear  reader,  if  you  have  not  already 
reasoned  out  your  problem,  begin  at  once.  Go 
to  yourself  and  in  the  silence  realize  what  God 


42  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.IXd 

is,  and  wh.it  your  relation  to  Ilini  is,  and  never 
admit  the  reality  of  any  seeming  obstacle  to  your 
understandin<,^ 

In  this  way  you  will  find  the  divinity  within 
you.  In  this  way  you  will  find  yourself  in  Spirit 
the  child  of  G(k1,  and  like  Job.  when  all  else  has 
failed  you,  you  will  say,  "I  would  talk  with  God; 
I  would  reason  with  the  Almij^hty;"  and  like  Job 
you  will  find  restored  health,  peace  and  pros 
perity  beyond  your  most  san^^uine  expectations. 
This  reasonin*:;  with  the  Almij^^hty  that  brinies 
peace  is  the  discipline  we  advise  for  every  stud- 
ent of  truth. 

It  is  wise  to  set  apart  a  ]iortion  of  each  day, 
from  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  an  hour  or  more,  if 
convenient,  alone  in  the  silence,  and  concentrate 
the  mind  upon  this  reasoning  with  the  Almighty. 

In  doing  so  you  call  forth  the  best  there  is 
within  y(Hi;  you  find  the  Divine  self  of  you. 

Then  you  begin  to  consciously  realize  that  all 
that  is  God-created  is  good;  All  that  is  God- 
created  is  imperishal)le.  indestructible  and 
eternal. 

All  that  is  God-created  is  perfect  and  without 
blemish. 

Meditate  upon  this  with  full  confidence  that  it 
is  true,  and  do  not  try  to  call  up  the  proofs  that 
seem  to  contradict  it. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  43 

In  the  next  lesson  you  will  find  a  reasoning 
that  will  prove  these  statements  true,  and  with 
faithful  self  discipline,  you  will  soon  prove  them 
to  your  own  consciousness. 


CURED    BY  THESE   LESSONS. 

Something  over  three  years  ago  a  Baptist  clergyman,  aged  65 
years,  who  had  been  a  victim  of  consumption  (so  called)  for  many 
years,  at  times  very  low  and  again  able  to  preach  occasionally, 
was  finally  reduced  to  a  condition  considered  absolutely  hopeless 
by  his  family  and  by  physicians.  He  became  interested  in  Chris- 
tian science,  and  consulted  Dr.  Yarnall  regarding  his  chances  for 
a  longer  lease  on  life  than  what  the  doctors  and  his  family  con- 
sidered possible.  He  said  he  was  not  at  all  afraid  to  die,  but  he 
felt  that  it  was  very  unbecoming  in  one  who  professed  godliness 
to  carry  such  a  miserable  body.  The  principles  of  the  science 
were  briefly  explained,  and  all  the  help  we  could  give  was  tend- 
ered him.  He  had  a  few  treatments,  and  then  entered  a  class, 
attending  every  lesson  promptly.  Before  the  close  of  the  course 
of  twelve  lessons  he  declared  himself  perfectly  healed. 

His  testimony  before  the  class  at  the  close  of  the  lessons  was  to 
the  effect  that  although  he  had  been  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ  (as  he  had  formerly  understood  it)  for  many  years,  he,  like 
the  majority  of  Christians,  had  virtually  denied  the  practical  part 
of  the  gospel  by  living  contrary  to  what  he  preached.  As  he 
expressed  it;  "After  preaching  or  hearing  a  good  sermon  we  all 
go  home  and  act  all  the  week  as  if  we  did  not  believe  a  word 
of  it." 

A  large  cavity  in  his  lung,  from  which  he  was  expectorating 
most  freely  and  offensively,  was  perfectly  healed  in  a  few  days,  and 
in  five  weeks  from  the  time  he  entered  the  class  he  was  installed 
as  pastor  of  a  new  church,  and  is  still  preaching  and  in  good 
health.  When  asked  if  he  should  preach  Christian  Science,  he 
answered  that  he  should  preach  Christ  as  he  now  understood 
Christianity  from  the  teaching  he  had  listened  to  in  this  class, 
and  if  people  did  not  like  his  preaching  the  whole  gospel  as  he 


44  PRACTICAL    HEALING 

now  uuderstood  it,  they  would  have  to  listeu  to  some  one  else.  He 
has  since  then  taught  many  classes,  and  being  a  highly  educated 
theologian,  his  Rible  lessons,  taught  in  the  light  of  Christian 
Science,  have  been  very  uplifting  and  enlightening. 


LESSON    II. 


"Ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free." 
KNOWLEDGE    OF  TRUTH    IS  FREEDOM. 

IN  the  previous  lesson  the  statement  is  made 
that  ignorance  of  truth  is  bondage  to  error. 
All  bondage  is  mortal  error,  or  mortal  belief  in 
limitation,  because  of  the  false  education,  false 
believing,  and  false  ideas  regarding  the  nature 
and  character  of  the  God  we  worship. 

No  matter  how  sincerely  devout  we  may  be  in 
the  worship  of  our  God,  if  we  have  false  ideas, 
or  a  wrong  conception  of  God,  we  are  worshiping 
a  false  God,  and  all  our  appeals  are  as  vain  as  if 
made  to  a  god  of  wood  or  stone ;  our  condition  is 
then  one  of  bondage,  because  of  the  error.  We 
are  thus  demonstrably  ignorant  of  the  triLc  God. 
A  false  idea  concerning  God  is  the  first  or  fun- 
damental error  of  the  race,  because  all  other 
falsities  grow  out  of  it. 

If  we  believe  God  to  be  a  cruel,  vindictive  des- 
pot, ready  to  slay  or  punish  us  on  the  slightest 


46  rUACTICAL    IIKAl.INti 

pretext,  \vc  cannot  love  Him,  for  such  belief 
makes  us  fear  Him  instead.  "Perfect  love  casts 
out  fear. " 

If  we  believe  that  He  allows  an  adversary  to 
destroy  His  children  and  His  works,  and  brin*:; 
confusion  and  misery  uix)n  them,  we  accuse  Him 
of  weakness,  or  deny  His  omnipotence,  and  this 
also  brinpjs  fear.  Wc  cannot  have  full  confidence 
in  His  power  for  <^ood  if  we  believe  in  an  opposin<^ 
power. 

If  we  believe  we  are  under  tlie  watchful  eye  of 
an  accusing  God,  we  cannot  be  at  jieace,  because 
we  are  continually  afraid  of  offending  Him. 
Fear  is  the  great  destroyer  of  peace,  and  all 
are  in  bondage  to  fear  who  harbor  false  ideas  of 
God. 

Peace  of  mind  is  one  of  the  first  essentials  to 
perfect  health  of  body,  because  the  body  is  built 
perfectly  or  imperfectly,  according  to  the  truth 
or  falsity  harbored  in  the  conscious  mind ;  in  other 
words,  the  body  is  the  outward  expression  of  the 
thoughts  and  beliefs  of  the  mind. 

Every  kind  of  false  belief  engenders  fear.  Every 
error  in  our  problem  of  life  hides  the  truth  from 
our  consciousness,  and  we  are  lost  in  doubt,  ap- 
prehension and  fear,  which  is  a  state  exactly 
opposite  to  one  of  peace,  all  of  which  is  bondage ; 
and    under  this  bondage  we  grow  irritable;  we 


FOR     MIND    AND     BODY.  47 

believe  in  limitation  instead  of  freedom;  we  im- 
agine injuries,  we  become  suspicious,  we  grow 
envious  and  jealous  of  some  one  who  seems  to 
enjoy  what  we  seem  to  lack,  and  we  make  our- 
selves miserable,  sick  and  depressed  over  it. 

When  sickness  overtakes  us  and  we  are  pros- 
trated with  fever,  the  doctor  will  call  it  a  bilious 
attack  or  malarial  fever,  and  we  accept  his  diag- 
nosis as  the  true  solution,  because  we  have  never 
been  taught  that  envy  and  jealousy  and  suspicion 
in  the  mind  open  the  door  to  such  poisons  as 
malaria  and  contagion. 

No  one  has  ever  taught  us  that  an  irritable 
temper  and  petulant,  disagreeable  ways  would 
produce  acids  in  the  blood,  liable  to  show  forth 
in  rheumatism  or  gout. 

We  were  never  taught  that  deceitfulness  and 
hypocrisy  would  show  forth  in  various  ways 
upon  the  body  or  in  the  family;  often  upon  the 
most  innocent  and  lovely  character  in  the 
family. 

No  one  ever  taught  us  that  anger,  hatred,  and 
malice  long  indulged  were  liable  to  culminate  in 
cancers,  tumors,  or  ulcers  that  physicians  con- 
sider incurable ;  nor  that  dread  and  apprehension 
long  endured  ^N&x&  liable  to  result  in  paralysis; 
and  that  melancholy  and  brooding  over  trouble 
destroy  vitality  and  cause  nervous  debility,  and 


48  PRACTICAL    IIKALING 

sometimes  insiinity;  all  of  which  arc  only  an  ap- 
pearance, therefore  false. 

Why  do  such  ]-)assions  and  emotions  produce 
such  effects  in  appearance? 

Simply  because  the  conscious  mind  of  man 
entertains  erroneous  opinions  regarding  the  '  'pow- 
ers that  be.  " 

If  we  did  not  believe  in  a  power  that  could 
injure  us,  or  wrong  us  in  some  way,  we  should 
not  be  irritable,  susjiicious,  envious  or  jealous. 

If  we  did  not  fear  that  our  rights  would  be  in- 
terfered with,  we  should  not  get  angry,  nor 
indulge  in  hatred  and  malice. 

In  short,  if  we  did  not  believe  in  the  jiower  of 
evil,  we  should  not  be  afraid;  we  are  never  afraid 
of  the  good. 

The  effect  of  fear  uju)n  the  functions  of  the 
body  (whether  conscious  or  unconscious),  is  the 
greatest  predisposing  cause  of  disease,  although 
it  may  be  wholly  refiected  from  other  minds,  as 
is  the  case  with  infants  and  imbeciles. 

And  what  are  the  evils  so  generally  feared? 
All  evil  is  supposed  to  be  of  the  devil;  then  comes 
the  question,    Who  or  what  is  the  devil? 

Jesus  said  the  devil  was  the  father  of  lies. 

A  lie  has  no  reahty  and  can  do  no  harm,  only 
as  we  believe  in  it,  and  all  that  proceeds  from 
the  devil  is  as  the  lie  himself,    false;  therefore. 


FOR     MIXD     AND     BODY.  49 

what  we  fear  as  evil  is  only  a  myth,  and  needs 
only  a  firm  rejection  of  its  claims  to  destroy  its 
influence  and  obliterate  its  effects. 

Sickness,  pain,  and  all  discords  are  the  result 
of  believing  in  the  reality  of  evil,  and  are  only 
appearances,  false  as  the  devil  is  false;  who  is 
the  father  of  all  such  conditions. 

The  word  Father  implies  parentage,  and  the 
offspring  is  supposed  to  bear  a  likeness  to  the 
parent. 

The  father  of  all  evil  being  in  every  sense 
false,  all  the 'resultant  conditions  are  also  false. 

"An  evil  tree  cannot  produce  good  fruit." 

But  you  say,  "The  evil  is  a  reality  all  the 
same."     No,  not  so. 

Let  us  reason  together  again. 

We  have  already  stated  that  only  the  good  is 
real  and  true,  and  we  aim  to  make  no  statements 
that  will  not  bear  the  light  of  reason.  We 
desire  to  measure  every  statement  by  the  one 
infallible  rule  already  mentioned,  viz..  Truth  is 
God,  and  God  is  Good,  and  the  Good  is  all  that 
is  real  and  true,  and  whatever  does  not  harmon- 
ize, or  have  its  Origin  in  the  triune  Principle, 
Life,  Truth  and  Love,  (which  is  God,  and  from 
which  flows  and  radiates  all  goodness  and  wis- 
dom) is  not  true,  is  not  real,  and  must  be  rejected 

as  false. 

4 


50  PRACTICAL     IIKALING 

Now,  according  to  this  line  of  reasoning  it  is 
on^y  the  carnal  mortal  nature  that  sees  or  recog- 
nizes evil  at  all;  and  we  read  that  the  carnal  mind 
is  enmity  against  God,  not  subject  to  the  law  of 
God;  and  according  to  Scripture  it  is  "as  prone 
to  err  as  the  sparks  to  fly  upward."  It  is  not  to 
be  depended  upon  at  all.  The  carnal  nature  is 
pure  selfishness,  and  selfishness  may  be  said  to 
be  the  devil,  as  it  is  directly  or  indircctl\'  the 
parent  of  all  wrong  doing. 

It  is  selfishness  that  jiromjits  one  to  be  dis- 
honest. It  is  selfishness  that  prompts  one  to 
lie.  It  is  selfishness  that  prompts  one  to  slander 
and  traduce  his  neighbor.  It  is  selfishness  that 
makes  a  man  a  tyrant.  It  is  selfishness  that 
makes  one  vain,  envious  and  jealous.  It  is  sel- 
fishness that  makes  one  suspicious  and  cen- 
sorious. 

The  selfish  person  is  never  happy,  and  never 
radiates  happiness  to  others,  because  the  selfish 
propensity  is  carnal  and  false,  and  must  produce 
its  likeness  in  false  conditions. 

The  grasping,  selfish  nature,  that  amis  to 
make  everything  bend  to  his  desire  for  gain 
regardless  of  the  rights  of  his  neighbor,  is  blind 
to  the  fact  that  he  will  some  day  have  to  pay  the 
penalty  of  his  greed  in  some*  way  that  will  more 
than  balance  his  accounts.    He  may  have  secured 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  5 1 

the  material  wealth,  and  he  may  for  a  time  revel 
in  fancied  enjoyment  of  it,  but  the  day  of  reckon- 
ing will  come,  unless  he  turns  and  wipes  out  the 
wrongs  by  which  he  gained  his  selfish  ends. 

When  sickness,  misfortune  and  death  overtake 
him  and  take  away  his  dearest  treasure,  he  never 
dreams  that  in  the  past,  in  his  dishonest,  selfish 
greed,  he  set  an  inexorable  law  to  work,  which  by 
his  own  ignorance  and  folly  was  aimed  at  what 
he  held  most  dear. 

He  falsely  believed  he  was  gaining  satisfaction 
by  gaining  wealth  regardless  of  the  right. 

'  'As  ye  sow,  so  also  shall  ye  reap. " 

Another  phase  of  selfish  blindness  to  truth  is 
represented  by  the  man  who  is  always  in  a  state 
of  worry  and  anxiety,  in  anticipation  of  loss,  of 
misfortune,  of  accident;  always  on  the  verge  of 
some  calamity  which  will  surely  come  if  he  is 
faithful  with  his  fears.  He  sets  the  law  to  work 
by  a  similar  process,  and  like  Job  the  very  thing 
he  feared  comes  to  pass.  He  may  be  honest 
and  upright  in  his  dealings,  and  pious  and  Godly 
as  he  understands  Godliness,  but  the  same  false 
ideas  have  held  him  in  bondage  to  fear,  and  he 
will  finally  succumb  to  nervous  prostration. 
Then  the  Dr.  will  dose  him  with  morphine  to 
stupefy  his  senses,  because  he  does  not  know 
what  ails  him.      He  never  dreams  that  confidence 


52  PRACTICAL    HKALING 

in  God,  and  a  realization  of  his  own  divine  ri^^hts, 
would  restore  the  nerves  to  their  normal  state. 

The  feeling  of  grief  and  depression  because  of 
some  fancied  wrong,  or  because  your  feelings  are 
hurt,  is  purely  selfish,  and  frequently  culminates 
in  sick  headaches  and  finally  in  spinal  troubles  if- 
continued  persistently. 

The  business  man  whose  cares  and  perplexities 
have  robbed  him  of  his  rest  and  worried  him  into 
a  state  of  distraction  and  desjiair  and  final  pros- 
tration, generally  goes  to  his  ]:)hysician  for  advice, 
and  although  the  Dr.  admits  that  the  great 
mental  strain  has  bctn  the  predisposing  cause  of 
his  ]-)rostration,  he  will  dose  him  with  the  most 
nauseating  drugs,  as  if  that  would  set  his  mind 
at  rest.  He  will  put  the  medicine  in  the  stomach 
that  is  to  act  upon  the  mind  to  restore  courge  and 
tranquillity  and  judgment. 

According  to  physics  this  is  a  very  wise  pro- 
ceeding. According  to  metaphysics  it  is  a  very 
foolish  one. 

He  might  just  as  well  give  a  man  a  dose  of 
Castor  Oil  to  cure  him  of  stealing,  because  in 
either  case  the  cause  of  the  trouble  is  not  reached 
at  all. 

A  man  steals  because  of  a  morbid  belief  that 
he  wants  something  that  is  not  his  own;  the  belief 
is  false,  and  when  his  mind  is  cured  of  that  error 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  53 

he  no  longer  desires  what  is  not  his  own  because 
he  has  learned  that  satisfaction  never  comes  by 
wronging  others. 

The  man  who  sinks  under  discouragement 
because  of  failure  in  his  business  schemes,  be- 
lieves in  limitation  and  inability  on  his  own 
account,  which  is  another  false  belief,  and  the 
longer  he  entertains  that  belief  the  more  he  will 
weaken  his  efforts,  and  the  deeper  will  he  sink  in 
discouragement.  He  has  been  trusting  wholly 
to  his  human  judgment  and  carnal  desires,  which 
are  so  prone  to  err.  He  does  not  understand 
true  principles,  nor  consult  the  Christ  within 
himself. 

Christ  is  Truth,  and  ''OtJicr  foundation  can  no 
man  lay. "  Every  scheme  to  be  successful  must 
be  laid  upon  a  true  foundation ;  it  must  rest  upon 
a  true  basis;  and  the  failures  of  business  schemes 
are  all  due  to  ignorance  of  truth. 

We  are  now  coming  upon  the  time  prophesied, 
that,  "Judgment  shall  be  laid  to  the  hne,  and 
righteousness  to  the  plummet." 

The  selfish  greed  for  gain  often  blinds  the 
man  of  business  to  the  justice  due  his  neighbor, 
and  he  is  often  heedless  of  the  little  stings  of 
guilt  that  prick  him,  he  is  so  intent  upon  the  gain 
to  himself,  and  all  the  time  he  thinks  he  is  gather- 
ing riches  to  himself. 


54  iMiACiiCAL    iii:ai.ixg 

lie  doesn't  know  tliat  every  moment  of  liis  life 
the  functions  of  his  body  arc  growing  more  and 
more  discordant.  He  doesn't  know  that  the 
dchcatc  machinery  of  his  anatomy  is  affected  by 
every  twinge  of  guilt,  and  by  every  unrighteous 
desire  to  accjuire  gain  to  the  disadvantage  of  his 
neighbor. 

He  doesn't  know  that  his  fear  lest  someone 
gets  the  advantage  ot  him  in  his  business  transac- 
tions, is  setting  his  whole  nervous  system  into  dis- 
cord ;  and  when  he  is  overwhelmed  with  confu- 
sion he  still  doesn't  know  that  he  is  a  slave  to 
fear  because  of  ignorance. 

Ignorance  of  truth  is  what  causes  the  mother 
to  cover  her  unborn  babe  with  fears  of  every 
imaginal)le  evil  condition,  which  so  often  leaves 
its  impress  in  some  frightful  deformity.  And 
often  the  children  who  are  born  with  the  most 
perfect  physique,  are  followed  through  childhood 
and  youth  with  fear  and  anxiety  enough  to  crush 
out  all  vitality.  No  matter  how  well  meant 
anxiety  is,  it  is  none  the  less  crushing  in  its  weight. 

The  whole  \vorld  seems  borne  down  with  this 
weight  of  fear;  fear  of  sickness,  fear  of  accident, 
fear  of  misfortune,  fear  of  poverty,  fear  of  death, 
and,  worse  than  all  else,  fear  of  eternal  punish- 
ment after  death  by  an  angry  God. 

People  of  every  grade  and  rank  feel  that  death 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  55 

stands  ever  ready  to  close  in  upon  theixu  and  cut 
off  the  last  hope. 

Although  people  have  always  believed  in  the 
reality  of  these  hard  conditions,  there  have  al- 
ways been  some  who  felt  sure  there  ought  to  be  a 
way  out  of  them,  but  the  way  has  never  seemed 
clear  till  found  in  this  wonderful  law  of  mind,  and 
in  this  we  find  that  knowledge  of  truth  does  in 
reality  make  us  free.  Was  ever  so  much  mean- 
ing embraced  in  twelve  simple  words  as  when 
Jesus  said,  "Ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the 
truth  shall  make  you  free?" 

It  was  his  mission  to  the  world  to  teach  the 
truth  that  would  make  men  free. 

When  brought  before  Pilate  by  the  ignorant, 
angry  mob  to  give  an  account  of  himseif  he  said, 
'  'To  this  end  was  I  born,  and  for  this  cause  came 
I  into  the  world,  that  I  should  bear  witness  to  the, 
truth. " 

He  not  only  bore  witness  to  the  truth,  but  he 
demonstrated  what  truth  would  do  for  us  by 
understanding  it. 

I  have  already  stated  that  truth  is  a  working 
principle  that  waits  in  the  silence  to  be  recog- 
nized. That  is,  it  waits  for  the  word  or  thought 
that  will  set  it  into  action;  just  as  the  harp 
strings  wait  for  the  touch  of  the  musician  before 
they  will  give  forth  the  harmony  of  sound. 


56  PRACTICAL    IIKALING 

Our  part  is  to  know  trutli;  to  understand  the 
nature  of  that  wliicii  works,  and  liow  to  set  it  into 
action. 

With  this  knowlednje  wc  find  we  may  be  hb- 
erated  from  all  the  undesirable  conditions  that 
result  from  ignorance  of  truth.  We  accomplish 
our  salvation  from  all  evil,  from  all  fear  of  evil, 
and  all  danger  from  evil  influences,  by  knowing 
truth  and  understanding  its  working  power. 

To  m.any  this  may  seem  a  very  strange  state- 
ment. It  is  only  strange  because  it  seems  new, 
and  there  are  only  two  ways  of  looking  at  it.  It 
is  either  true  or  it  is  false.  If  it  is  true,  those 
who  understand  can  jirovc  it  true;  if  false,  no  one 
can  prove  it  true,  and  we  should  be  left  to 
struggle  on  as  before,  and  grope  our  way  through 
ignorance  and  doubt  without  knowing  the  way 
out  of  bondage. 

It  is  utterly  out  of  the  question  for  the  human 
mind  to  be  without  beliefs  of  some  kind,  and  the 
great  and  wise  king  Solomon  said  of  man,  "As 
he  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he. "  Every  man 
is  going  to  think  in  line  with  his  beliefs,  and  if  he 
believes  falsely  he  will  think  false  thoughts;  there- 
fore, he  will  show  forth  false  conditions.  His 
body  will  express  the  character  of  his  thoughts. 
Thought  is  the  builder,  and  it  builds  true  or  false 
according  to  the  beliefs  and  thoui^hts  of  the  con- 


F()R     MIND     AND     BODY.  S7 

scious  mind.  If  he  is  ignorant  of  truth,  he  is  ha- 
ble  to  build  falsely  because  he  trusts  to  mortal 
sense. 

Ignorance  is  not  knowing,  and  the  promise  is 
that  knowing  truth  will  make  us  free. 

How  are  we  to  know  with  certainty  that  we 
understand  the  truth  in  this  matter? 

By  proving  it. 

Take  the  following  statement  of  Being  and 
study  it  over,  analyze  it,  turn  it  over  and  over  in 
your  mind,  and  try  and  see  every  side,  and  every 
phase  of  it;  try  and  realize  what  it  all  means, 
then  make  up  your  mind  regarding  it;  whether 
you  really  and  truly  believe  it  or  not.  You  will 
find  that  it  agrees  in  every  particular  with  the 
commonly  accepted  statements  of  the  Christian 
denominations  called  orthodox. 

There  is  but  one  God,  one  Life,  one  Truth, 
ONE  Love,  one  Substance,  and  one  Power, 
divinely  Good,  Omnipotent,  Omniscient,  and 
Omnipresent.  Now,  let  us  reason  from  this  state- 
ment as  a  basis  with  full  confidence  that  it  is 
true. 

If  we  say  God  is  Omnipotent,  and  mean  what 
we  say,  we  deny  the  existence  of  any  other 
power,  because  Omnipotence  means  all  the  power 
there  is  in  existence. 

When  we  say,  God  is  Omniscience,  we  mean 


5S  PRACTICAL     HKALIN'G 

that  He  kmm<s  all  there  is  to  know,  \\1icn  we 
say  He  is  Omnipresent,  it  is  the  same  as  saying 
there  is  no  other  presence  but  the  good,  the  true, 
the  powerful,  reliable,  and  substantial;  and  in 
this  presence  is  intelligence,  wisdom,  peace,  and 
purity. 

To  proceed  in  this  line  of  reasoning  we  say  we 
are  the  children  of  this  great  Life  Principle  we 
call  God.  \Vc  are  the  offspring,  the  branch  of 
this  omnipotent  Mind,  and  all  that  we  haz'c,  and 
all  that  we  arc,  has  its  source  in  this  universal 
Father;  we  can  have  no//iiu(^\w\\.\\o\xt  Him;  at  the 
same  time  knowing  that  He  has  nothing  to  give 
but  goodness. 

To  reason  on  the  plane  of  mortal  sense,  the 
human  intellect  begins  to  ask.  Whence  comes 
the  misery  in  its  various  forms,  tha  sickness,  the 
pain,  the  sorrow,  the  misfortune,  poverty,  crime, 
and  the  thousand  and  one  difficulties  that  follow? 
Can  all  these  things  be  said  to  come  of  thinking 
and  believing  falsely  ?     Yes,  every  one  of  them. 

You  will  notice  that  heretofore  we  have  been 
taught  that  there  was  a  great  and  wonderful  evil 
power  in  personal  form,  stalking  abroad  un- 
checked through  all  the  earth,  and  we  have  been 
made  afraid  of  it  by  hearing  so  much  about  it; 
never  losing  our  fear  of  it  long  enough  to  reason 
ourselves  out  of   its  grasp.      We  never  knew  we 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  59 

were  denying  the  Omnipotence  of  God  every  time 
we  admitted  the  power  and  presence  of  a  Satan. 
We  have  never  been  taught  to  know  just  what  is 
meant  by  the  devil,  and  Satan,  and  the  evil  one 
so  often  referred  to  in  the  Scriptures  by  the  vari- 
ous names  given  to  the  evil  propensities  of  the 
carnal  mind. 

When  we  have  made  the  statement  of  Being 
with  an  understanding  of  its  import,  we  have 
virtually  denied  the  reality  of  any  evil  power, 
and  we  ought  to  see  that  those  evil  conditions 
that  seem  so  real  only  exist  in  imagination,  and 
are  the  fruits  of  carnal  error,  or  the  outshowing 
of  false  ideas. 

The  object  and  aim  of  this  Divine  Science  is 
to  correct  the  mistaken  beliefs  of  the  conscious 
mind,  which  we  call  '  'mortal, "  and  make  it  con- 
scious of  immortal  truth ;  and  in  doing  so  we  must 
examine  into  these  seeming  evils,  and  see  how 
much  claim  they  have  to  reality. 

People  in  all  ages  of  the  world  have  had  more 
or  less  of  sickness,  sorrow,  misfortune  and  death, 
as  such  things  are  understood  by  mortal  mind; 
and  in  all  ages  of  the  world  people  have  sought 
to  remedy  such  conditions  without  knowing  the 
causes,  therefore  their  seeking  was  in  blindness 
and  doubt. ' 

They  have  always    recognized  sickness,    pain 


6o  I'KACTICAl.     IIEAMXG 

iind  sorrow  ;is  sonicthini^  to  Ik;  fcnrcd  and  dreaded; 
as  somcthiiifT  real,  somctliin^f  tliat  must  Ix;  met 
by  rcsistanc6. 

People  utterly  i<^morc  the  admonition  of  Jesus 
to  "Resist  not  evil."  In  resistinj^  it  we  acknowl- 
cdj^^e  it  as  something,  and  that  is  all  it  asks. 

The  moment  we  recognize  evil  as  something 
to  fear,  we  give  it  a  seeming  power  in  mind,  and 
thus  we  acknowledge  another  power  other  than 
the  good  we  have  stated  as  the  only  power.  Power 
l)elongs  to  God  alone;  and  "Thou  shalt  have  no 
other  Gods  before  me." 

"Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you." 
The  devil  is  the  evil  propensity  or  evil  impulse 
that  prompts  you  tg  think  and  act  falsely,  thereb) 
producing  some  false  picture  or  some  manifesta- 
tion of  your  error  in  sickness,  pain,  or  discord, 
which  you  are  not  to  resist  or  recognize  as  a  reality, 
inasmuch  as  it  is  only  an  appearance;  the  fruit 
of  your  error  in  not  resisting  the  evil  impulse 
named  devil. 

That  evil  properusity  or  evil  impulse  is  the  self- 
ishness that  must  be  conquered  by  denial.  The 
Saviour  made  selfishness  the  most  important  de- 
nial. He  said,  "If  any  man  would  come  after 
me  (Truth),  let  him  deny  himself:'  put  self  out 
of  the  question  iittciiy. 

The  spirit  of  the  word  is  what  gives  it  life,  and 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  6 1 

it  is  because  we  have  never  understood  the  spirit 
of  it  that  we  find  so  Httle  of  the  hfe-giving  quahty 
in  the  teachings  of  Jesus.  Paul  said  very  truly 
that  the  letter  killeth,  while  the  spirit  giveth 
life.  The  life-giving  quality  is  never  lacking, 
but  it  is  only  found  by  those  who  catch  the  spirit 
of  the  teaching.  « 

Even  His  words  are  spirit,  and  they  are  life; 
and  to  hold  persistently  to  His  words  will  awaken 
a  realization  of  their  true  meaning.  He  said,  '  'If 
a  man  keep  my  sayings."  To  keep  His  words 
and  sayings  in  the  mind,  to  hold  to  them,  brings 
the  reward  in  spiritual  perception  of  truth. 

Professing  Christians  in  general  are  no  more 
exempt  from  sickness  and  afflictions  than  those 
who  have  no  belief  in  Christ  at  all,  simply  because 
they  have  never  understood  the  meaning  of  His 
lessons,  and  have  never  earnestly  kept  His  say- 
ings, which  has  been  more  the  result  of  not 
knowing,  than  of  willful  disobedience. 

All  suffering,  misery,  or  discord  betrays  an 
ignorance  of  truth,  while  knowledge  of  truth  saves 
us  from  the  misery;  makes  us  free. 

In  the  search  of  mankind  for  better  ways,  all 
are  seeking  for  truth  without  knowing  it.  Only 
truth  will  satisfy;  only  truth  can  make  us  free, 
and  only  by  knowing  truth  can  we  set  it  into 
action. 


62  PRACTICAL     HKAl.ING 

The  standard  by  which  we  arc  to  judge  as  to 
what  is  true  may  be  found  in  the  Statement  of 
Being,  and  whatever  does  not  accord  in  every 
particular  witli  that  statement  is  not  true,  and 
must  be  rejected  as  false.  Every  circumstance, 
condition,  or  statement  that  comes  up  should  be 
me^isured  by  this  sure  test  and  treated  accord- 
ingly. If  it  is  go(^d  and  true,  it  will  be  found  to 
agree  with  the  divine  Principle,  from  which  all 
goodness  and  truth  proceed. 

No  evil  condition  or  circumstance  can  possibly 
proceed  from  Infinite  Goodness,  Truth  and  Love, 
therefore  all  evil  conditions  and  circumstances 
are  an  outgrowth  of  false  ways  of  thinking,  and 
are  only  appearances  that  may  be  dissipated  by 
the  word  of  truth.  As  an  illustration,  this  life 
problem  may  be  likened  to  the  simple  problem 
in  mathematics.  If  you  believe  ever  so  honestly 
that  two  and  two  are  five,  and  you  work  your 
problem  ever  so  carefully  with  that  error  running 
through  it.  your  answer  will  be  all  wrong,  of 
course.  Then  what  is  the  remedy?  You  will 
erase  the  false  answer;  rub  it  ^///completely,  and 
forget  it;  then  if  you  are  willing  to  be  taught  that 
two  and  tv.o  are  four  instead  of  five,  and  work 
your  problem  accordingly,  the  true  answer  will 
stand  out  as  proof  that  you  understand  the  true 
calculation. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  63 

Now,  if  we  are  willing  to  be  taught  the  false- 
ness of  our  old  beliefs  in  evil  (which  show  forth 
in  disease  and  discord),  and  accept  the  true  way 
to  solve  the  life  problem,  we  shall  rub  out  all  the 
discordant  pictures  made  by  the  false  ways,  and 
establish  health  and  harmony  by  the  firm,  true 
word. 

The  old  false  ideas  and  beliefs  are  the  prompt- 
ings of  the  carnal  mind,  and  are  therefore  carnal 
in  their  effects.  It  is  written,  "To  be  carnally 
minded  is  death. "  To  allow  the  demands  of  the 
flesh  the  mastery,  is  carnal.  The  sensuous  pleas- 
ures of  life  are  carnal.  All  sordid  desires  are 
carnal,  because  the  end  sought  for  is  selfish  and 
ungodly.  Such  are  the  ways  that  lead  to  death, 
as  they  are  not  in  accord  with  true  principles, 
and  have  not  the  spirit  of  life. 

"To  be  spiritually-minded  is  life  and  peace." 
The  spiritually-minded  look  to  Principle,  inidcr- 
stand  Principle,  and  trust  the  law  that  is  set  into 
action  by  knowing  true  Principle. 

The  conscious  mind  needs  to  be  faithfully 
trained  to  realize  and  separate  the  divine  in  man 
from  the  visible  fleshly  shadow,  the  body;  and 
to  know  that  the  divine  child  of  God  is  '  'spiritual, 
not  material;'  that  it  is  the  spiritual  man  that  is 
the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  and  all  of  him 
that  is  real  and  immortal. 


64  I'KACriCAL     HKAMXG 

It  is  the  carnal  nature  that  supposes  its  body  is 
the  man,  and  we  must  convince  the  conscious 
mind  that  its  body  is  only  the  unreal  shadow  of 
the  human  intellect.  It  is  that  changeable,  per- 
ishable bundle  of  atoms  which  even  in  a  state  of 
perfect  health  and  harmony  only  symbolizes  the 
real  man,  and  in  its  outward  showing  reveals  the 
kind  of  thoughts  and  bcHefs  he  harbors,  according 
to  the  statement  already  made,  that  conscious 
mind  i^i  the  builder  of  all  bodily  conditions,  but 
'  the  body  is  not  the  man.  Man  is  Mind — Spirit, 
free,  wise,  immortal. 

One  of  the  greatest  ethical  teachers  of  the  age 
has  said  very  truly  that  all  visible  phenomena 
are  but  signs  or  symbols  of  things  that  are  real, 
and  that  what  we  see  is  not  the  real  thing  at  all; 
and  he  only  is  a  philosopher  to  whom  these  things 
are  distinct  and  true. 

What  appears  is  only  to  carnal  sense,  and  to 
think  of  the  physical  body  as  the  real-  self,  is  to 
be  carnally  minded,  which  is  death. 

Every  one  who  holds  to  the  physical  as  the 
man,  expects  to  die;  he  makes  all  his  plans  with 
the  expectation  that  sonic  time  death  will  over- 
take him  and  conquer. 

There  \s  great  dread  Ti-wd  no  peace  in  anticipation 
of  death  to  the  materially  minded;  but  "to  be 
spiritually-minded  is  life  and  peace. "     It  is  simply 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  65 

a  full  realization  of  what  is  true  and  deathless  as 
Spirit,  and  a  willingness  to  let  go  of  the  material 
as  the  real;  to  reject  its  claims  to  reality  because 
it  lacks  the  qualities  that  are  imperishable. 

We  become  spiritually  minded  by  denying 
all  that  is  false,  and  harboring  none  but  true 
thoughts. 

The  Apostle  Paul  admonished  his  disciples  to 
'  'deny  all  ungodliness. "  which  admonition  is  as 
much  for  us  as  for  the  early  Christians;  and 
whatever  is  opposed  to  spiritual  perfection  is  un- 
godly. So  we  deny  it.  It  is  not  true.  What- 
ever is  true  is  Godly,  for  God  is  Truth. 

We  must  reason  out  this  problem  from  the 
basic  statements  that  all  that  is,  is  Spirit,  and 
spirit  is  God,  and  God  is  all  powerful  and  good, 
etc. 

This  realization  is  perceiving  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  consciously;  and  this  perception  of  spiritual 
perfection  makes  the  physical  body  respond  to 
the  thought,  and  show  forth  the  perfection  we 
desire  in  health  and  harmony. 

The  child  of  God  is  spiritual,  and  no  one  can 
reasonably  think  of  a  child  of  God  being  sick,  or 
lame,  or  miserable,  and  you  must  know  that  just 
in  proportion  as  you  realize  the  nothingness  of 
the  physical  and  the  all-ness  and  perfection  of 
Spirit,  will  you  manifest  perfection  and  health  of 


66  PRACTICAL    HEALING 

body,  for  the  body  is  the  outshowinf;,  the  pictur- 
iiifT  forth  of  thou<:;ht.  whether  true  or  false. 
Righteous  thoughts  and  ideas  produce  symmetry 
and  beauty  as  well  as  health. 

In  all  the  past  ways  and  methods  of  seeking 
relief  from  disease  and  discord,  we  find  that  it 
has  been  sought  in  every  way  imaginable,  except 
in  obtaining  an  understanding  of  the  principles 
and  laws  of  life. 

As  the  problem  of  life  is  the  question  we  are 
dealing  with,  we  need  to  understand  the  Life 
Principle;  hence  the  need  of  simplifying  what 
has  been  heretofore  made  so  mysterious. 

We  think  of  that  which  pertains  to  our  spirit- 
ual nature  as  something  uncanny  and  mysteri- 
ous, and  are  too  prone  to  entertain  a  supersti- 
tious awe  of  the  unseen  forces  that  seem  to  work 
in  such  mystery,  which  need  not  be. 

Dominion  over  all  the  earth  is  the  God-given 
right  of  every  child  He  created,  without  respect 
of  persons,  and  we  never  lose  our  dominion  ex- 
cept by  departure  from  true  Principle,  or  from 
divine  law. 

To  know  that  we  may  understand  the  working 
of  these  unseen  forces  we  call  Divine  Law,  re- 
quires no  more  credulity  (even  on  the  plane  of 
the  human  intellect),  than  to  believe  in  the  neces- 
sity of  oxygen   in  the   common  air  we  breathe; 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  67 

one  is  as  invisible  and  intangible  to  the  sight  and 
touch  as  the  other. 

We  are  willing  to  belive  in  the  vitalizing  qual- 
ity of  oxygen,  and  that  it  is  necessary  to  our  physi- 
cal welfare  without  any  evidence  except  that  so/uc 
one  else  has  discovered  it ;  then  let  us  by  the  consent 
of  the  intellect  seek  to  know  the  still  higher  law 
which  leads  up  to  spiritual  perception,  and  which 
demonstration  proves  to  be  righteous  and  true. 

We  also  prove  that  ignorance  of  this  law 
makes  itself  manifest  in  many  ways  besides  in 
disease  and  pain. 

Now  if  all  our  miseries  are  to  be  laid  at  the 
doors  of  ignorance,  the  first  step  in  wisdom  is  to 
dispel  the  ignorance. 

Ignorance  is  simply  a  state  of  mortal  mind 
which  disappears  as  soon  as  knowledge  of  truth 
is  obtained. 

Knowledge  of  truth  is  also  a  state  of  the  con- 
scious mind;  and  as  ignorance  shows  forth  in 
misery,  and  knowledge  of  truth  shows  forth  in 
harmony,  it  is  very  clear  that  all  good  as  well  as 
all  that  seems  evil  depends  upon  right  or  wrong 
states  of  mind. 

We  have  been  taught  in  the  past  that  the  body 
controlled  the  mind  more  or  less,  while  in  science 
we  learn  that  the  mind  has  absolute  control 
whether  we  are  conscious  of  it  or  not. 


68  I'KACriCAl,     liKALIXr, 

In  the  new  way  wc  find  life,  hecilth  and  peace, 
while  the  old  false  way  has  always  tended  to 
death. 

We  are  constantly  warned  to  prepare  for  death, 
and  the  fear  of  death  loithout  this  doleful  pre- 
paration is  continually  held  over  us  to  terrorize 
us  into  accepting  some  cruel  dogma  regarding 
the  future  life. 

Even  the  most  devout  who  claim  implicit  faith 
in  the  teachings  of  Christ  see  nothing  in  them 
except  the  great  preparation  for  death;  while  in 
reality  he  taught  the  way  to  eternal  life  here  and 
noii\  and  said,  "If  a  man  keep  my  sayings,  he 
shall  never  see  death. " 

The  right  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  leads 
the  way  to  life,  and  the  false  way  tends  to  death. 
Is  it  not  time  we  should  have  a  more  rational  faith  ? 

It  seems  reasonable  that  Jesus  should  use 
material  objects  by  which  to  illustrate  the  deeper 
spiritual  meanings  underlying  his  lessons,  because 
of  the  simple  minded  character  of  His  disciples, 
who  knew  nothing  of  spiritual  things.  So  he 
taught  them  by  comparing  the  things  they  did 
know  and  understand,  to  the  unseen,  spiritual 
realities. 

He  seemed  never  at  a  loss  for  some  object  in 
nature  to  use  as  a  symbol  of  the  spiritual  truth 
he  desired  to  illustrate. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  69 

We  also  find  most  of  the  teachings  of  the  old 
prophets  to  be  in  Symbols  which  were  seen  in 
visions,  and  the  beautiful  lessons  underlying  those 
symbols  are  very  significant  to  the  spiritually 
minded. 

The  story  of  the  creation  in  Genesis  is  also  a 
study  in  symbolism.  The  earth  itself  and  all  its 
changes  and  movements,  as  recorded  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  creation,  symbolize  the  conscious  mind 
of  man. 

"The  earth  was  without  form  and  void,  and 
darkness  was  u]3on  the  face  of  the  deep;  and  the 
spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
and  God  said  Let  there  be  light." 

The  word  was  all  that  was  needed;  the  Law 
was  perfect  and  good,  and  the  word  was  neces- 
sary to  set  it  into  action.      '  'The  word  was  God. " 

Every  true  statement  ziw-  make  is  the  word  of 
God. 

Every  command  we  make  in  hm^inony  zvith 
Divine  law  is  a  command  of  God.  It  is  God 
speaking  through  us.  Jesus  said,  "My  words  are 
spirit,  and  they  are  life. "  We  make  our  words 
spirit  and  life  by  letting  the  same  mind  be  in  us 
that  was  in  Christ. 

The  words  of  Christ  are  words  of  truth,  and 
truth  is  Divine  Principle.     Truth  is  God. 

In  this  story  of  the  creation  the  earth  is  'the 


yo  rKAcricAL    iii.ai.im; 

symbol  of  the  settled  convictions  of  the  human 
mind,  while  the  waters  symbolize  the  changing;, 
conscious  thoughts  of  the  mind,  and  the  darkness 
symbolizes  a  state  of  ignorance,  doubt  and  un- 
certainty. 

The  spirit  and  the  word  mean  the  same,  and 
it  may  be  sjioken  to  the  better  understanding  of 
all  by  saying.  "The  word  of  Goodness  moved 
upon  the  surface  of  the  conscious  mind  of  man 
(which  was  in  a  state  of  ignorance),  and  He  said, 
Let  there  be  knowledge,  let  the  mind  be  enlight- 
ened. 

Light  is  the  symbol  of  knowledge.  We  sec. 
We  understand.  We  comprehend.  We  have 
the  light  of  reason  when  the  word  of  truth  moves 
upon  the  conscious  mind. 

The  darkness  that  brooded  over  the  mind  of 
man  was  ignorance.  Simply  a  state  of  not  know- 
ing, a  negative  condition  of  mind  that  rendered 
him  unconscious  of  the  positive  knowlcds^c  of  good, 
of  which  light  is  the  symbol. 

When  we  know  we  are  not  in  ignorance,  but 
when  ignorant  of  what  is  real  and  true,  we  are 
always  believing  in  what  is  false,  and  the  false 
beliefs  are  what  we  are  now  about  to  dispose  of. 

In  order  to  make  these  lessons  practical  we  shall 
be  as  explicit  as  possible  in  our  manner  of  ex- 
plaining what  contradicts  all  our  previous  ways 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  7 1 

of  thinking.  Never  mind  the  contradictions;  we 
have  always  been  in  error,  and  it  is  wisdom  to 
turn  to  truth.  Only  be  sure  and  not  contradict 
the  truth  by  even  an  admission  of  error. 

There  are  many  false  beliefs  that  have  to  be 
met  and  demolished  before  the  mind  is  con- 
sciously set  free. 

We  classify  them  into  five  principal  errors, 
from  which  all  other  errors  may  be  said  to  spring. 

First,  the  whole  human  family  have  always 
believed  in  more  than  one  power;  in  more  than 
one  governing  force;  in  more  than  one  lawgiver 
in  the  universe.  Even  after  the  repeated  decla- 
ration that  God  is  omnipotent  and  omnipresent, 
they  turn  and  declare  that  there  is  an  evil  power 
that  is  in  every  way  opposed  to  the  good — to 
God. 

Some  even  believe  it  to  be  a  greater  powqjr 
than  the  good,  and  they  do  not  seem  to  know 
that  they  have  contradicted  their  first  statement 
at  all.  Herein  lies  the yf 7'^/  inconsistency  of  our 
old  belief. 

In  science  we  prove  this  belief  in  an  evil  power 
to  be  false.  It  has  its  origin  in  the  father  of  lies. 
A  lie  is  simply  a  statement,  appearance  or  influ- 
ence that  is  devoid  of  truth. 

It  can  have  no  power  to  deceive  or  mislead, 
except  what  is  given  it  by  believing  it. 


72  PRACriCAI,      HKALIXd 

Tlic  huiiKin  mind  is  prone  to  believe  in  the 
false,  because  it  allows  the  carnal  sense  to  judge 
by  appearance. 

As  long  as  the  conscious  mind  believes  the 
false  statement  of  an  evil  power,  appearances 
will  j-rrw^  to  •  corroborate  and  prove  it,  but  that 
does  not  make  it  true;  and  as  soon  as  the  mind 
rejects  the  lie,  and  boldly  repudiates  its  claim  to 
power,  it  has  no  prop  at  all,  and  down  it  goes;  it 
had  no  support  at  first  except  in  mortal  belief, 
which  is,  as  before  stated,  never  reliable. 

Our  business  as  children  of  truth  is  to  remove 
that  in"op  from  every  false  belief  by  a  Ix^ld  denial 
of  the  reality  of  evil. 

We  slay  the  falsehood  by  denying  it. 

The  only  way  that  has  ever  been  found  effectual 
in  obliterating  a  falsehood  and  its  effects,  is  to  give 
it  the  name  it  goes  by  and  fearlessly  hurl  the  truth 
at  it  till  it  dies;  it  has  no  right  to  q.vq,xs. seem  real. 

One  word  of  truth  has  more  power  than  a 
thousand  falsities,  because  the  omnipotent  Ggd 
is  in  the  truth,  and  the  falsity  has  nothing  but 
mortal  belief  to  sustain  it. 

This  false  statement  or  belief  regarding  an  evil 
power  is  the  first  falsehood  we  assail. 

Take  the  statement  of  Being  as  a  basis  for  ar- 
gument, and  with  that  fully  realized  all  error 
will  sink  into  oblivion. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BOBY.  73 

Every  student  of  truth  should  consider  it  a 
rehgious  duty  to  set  apart  sufficient  time  each 
day  for  this  disciphne,  and  alone  in  the  silence, 
declare  over  and  over,  and  over  again,  *  'There  is 
no  power  in  evil ;  there  is  no  reality  in  evil ;  there 
is  110  evil. "  Choose  any  form  of  wording  that 
seems  best  to  you,  only  be  sure  to  utterly  destroy 
the  belief  in  any  evil  power,  and  the  reality  of 
evil  in  any  shape. 

By  persistent  and  earnest  denial  of  evil  in 
every  form  you  will  find  yourself  free  from  any 
fear  of  evil. 

It  IS  the  character  of  truth  (as  a  working  prin- 
ciple) to  make  us  free,  by  knowing  and  declar- 
ing it. 

Repeat  your  denials  earnestly  and  vehemently 
till  you  realize  freedom. 

We  have  never  had  any  conception  of  the 
power  of  thought  till  we  learn  this  wonderful  law. 

Knowing  as  we  do  that  to  believe  in  an  evil 
power  is  to  deny  God's  Omnipotence,  therefore 
contrary  to  any  logical  reasoning,  and  knowing 
the  power  of  thought,  we  find  it  consistent  as 
followers  of  truth  (Christ)  to  send  out  strong 
vehement  thoughts  as  messengers  of  truth,  to 
correct  the  error  so  universally  believed  in.  Let 
our  protest  go  out  broadcast  over  the  world  and 
deny  the  falsehood. 


74  I'RAC'l'K-AL     lIi:.\I.IN(i 

Trutli  is  an  eternal  jMinciple.  Truth  is  (jod, 
and  tlic  very  nature  of  a  true  thou^'ht  is  death- 
less. It  is  a  word  of  (iod.  "Aly  words  shall 
not  pass  away. ' 

"Every  tliou.^ht  sent  out  in  the  silence  is 
charpjed  with  the  character  of  the  mind  that 
sends  it."  and  it  pjocs  forth  to  slay  or  make  alive. 
If  charj^ed  with  that  which  is  evil  and  false,  its 
seeminj^  influence  is  toward  deatli,  because  of  its 
carnal  character.  If  charL,^ed  with  trutli  it  is  the 
d(\ithless  messcn<2;er  that  l)rin<];s  comfort  and  life, 
and  blesses  wherever  it  strikes.  Who  can  fail  to 
see  their  duty  in  this  respect?  Let  every  one 
who  loves  the  truth  proclaim  it.  l)y  scndinj^  out 
tlfe  true  thought  strongly  charged  with  the  firm 
denial  of  any  evil  power,  and  repeat  it  over  and 
over  and  over  again. 

Sa\-  it  to  your  friends.  Say  it  to  your  foes. 
Sa\'  it  to  your  household.  Say  it  to  your  neigh- 
bors. Say  it  to  the  community.  Say  it  to  the 
world  at  large.  Say  it  daily,  and  hourly,  and 
wherever  the  thought  strikes  that  denies  the 
reality  and  ptnver  of  evil,  declaring  that  the  only 
power  in  the  universe  is  good,  the  evil,  the 
crime,  and  the  sordid  selfishness  begins  to  die 
and  fade  away;  characters  begin  to  change; 
trouble  and  sorrow  in  the  home,  and  injustice 
and  oppressions  fall  away,  hope  steals  in,    and 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  75 

things  begin  to  brighten,  better  days  begin  to 
dawn,  simply  because  you  have  sent  the  Divine 
word  of  truth  to  erase  the  false,  while  you  your- 
j^elf  will  be  doubly  blessed  by  the  sweet  echo  that 
comes  back  to  you  in  the  assurance  that  you  have 
blessed  others. 

It  is  the  majesty  of  the  Principle  you  under- 
stand and  proclaim  that  works  the  happy  change 
from  sorrow  to  joy,  or  from  sickness  to  health,  or 
from  poverty  to  plenty.  You  set  it  into  action 
by  your  true  word  spoken  or  thoztght  in  confi- 
dence. 

It  seems  a  strange  law  to  many,  but  it  is  only 
strange  because  so  new  to  our  finite  understand- 
ing. The  law  is  Divine  and  has  always  been, 
but  it  has  taken  the  race  over  1800  years  to 
fathom  the  mystery  of  its  working. 

The  next  error  we  attack  is  the  belief  that 
there  is  more  than  one  substance  in  the  universe. 

All  over  the  world  the  people  who  believe  in 
God  at  all  believe  Him  to  be  the  only  God,  the 
only  Life,  the  only  Substance,  the  All.  And  yet 
right  in  the  face  of  this  statement  they  do  vir- 
tually admit  another  substance. 

If  substance  is  that  which  underlies  all  that  is, 
there  can  be  no  substance  in  matter.  God  is  the 
only  Substance  and  God  is  Spirit. 

To  be  logical  in  our  reasoning  we  cannot  even 


"J^i  I'KACIICAI.     IlI-.AI.rXfJ 

give  the  name  SubsUmce,  nor  the  character  of 
power  and  omnipresence  to  any  other  but  God. 

Substance,  Power  and  Omnipresence  belong;  to 
God  alone.  So  the  claim  for  matter  as  a  reality 
is  a  false  claim,  and  it  stands  for  rejection. 

We  have  been  accustomed  to  think  of  material 
things  as  having  substance,  and  to  the  sense  of 
touch  they  seem  very  substantial,  while  in  reality 
they  are  perishable  and  subject  to  continual 
change  and  decay,  therefore  they  are  as  nothing 
to  Spirit;  for  Spirit  abideth  forever.  Spirit  is 
the  only  Substance.  Spirit  is  the  great  First 
Cause  of  all  that  is;  the  underlying  substance 
which  is  God, 

Declare  with  hrmncss  that  there  is  but  one 
Substance  in  the  universe,  and  that  matter  has 
no  claim  to  reality. 

When  we  think  of  the  material  body  as  some- 
thing that  can  suffer  pain,  take  cold,  or  be  sick, 
we  are  giving  it  dominion  over  the  mind,  which 
is  the  false  way  that  brings  the  discord.  The 
body  is  not  Substance,  and  it  has  no  life  or 
intelligence  of  itself;  it  cannot  report  pain  except 
through  the  mortal  mmd  which  isafalsifyer;  and 
if  we  allow  the  body  to  rule  through  mortal  mind 
we  are  carnal  and  must  die ;  but  to  declare  the 
truth,  will  bring  life  and  peace. 

Deny  this  falsehood  regarding  the  claims   for 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  >]"] 

the    body,  by    saying,   "There    is    no    reahty  in 
matter. " 

Repeat  it  over  and  over  till  you  realize  the 
utter  nothingness  of  matter,  and  it  will  seem  to 
dissolve  and  set  you  free  from  the  weight,  achcally 
free,  and  then  you  begin  to  know  that  matter  has 
no  more  dominion  over  you.  It  had  none  before 
in  reality;  only  you  thought  you  must  consult  it, 
as  to  what  it  should  eat,  and  what  it  should 
drink,  and  about  the  cold,  and  the  heat,  and  the 
dampness,  and  the  malaria. 

Learn  to  know  that  your  body  is  not  joii-  at  all. 
It  is  something  that  belongs  to  you;  a  possession 
of  yours,  something  by  which  you  express  what 
you  are. 

Vo2c  are  mind,  and  you  have  dommion  over 
all  flesh,  and  you  must  know  that  your  body  is 
plastic  to  your  word,  or  your  way  of  thinking  and 
believing,  and  you  may  build  it  as  you  will. 

If  your  joints  were  swollen  and  warped  and 
stiff  and  lame  from  Rheumatism,  and  you  found 
you  could  reduce  the  swelling,  and  ease  the  pain, 
and  make  them  flexible,  and  symmetrical  and 
comfortable  in  every  way  just  by  denying  the 
false  claims  of  matter,  and  by  speaking  the  true 
into  showing,  you  begin  to  believe  that  S2i7^e 
enotigh  matter  is  not  a  reality,  and  you  refuse  to 
allow  it  to  rule  any  more. 


7<^  rRAcriCAL    iii;ali\(; 

You  find  that  you  have  the  mastery  by  think- 
ing truly,  and  you  begin  to  reahzc  in  how  mam- 
ways  you  may  use  the  true  word  to  dissolve  the 
error  and  destroy  its  effects. 

When  Paul  and  Silas  were  imprisoned  tor 
teaehing  this  same  truth,  the  prison  doors  v/erc 
thrown  open  in  response  to  their  undcrstandini,' 
of  the  laws  of  Sj")irit. 

Bolts  and  bars  were  as  nothing  to  them,  be- 
cause they  knew  there  was  no  substance  in 
matter. 

This  is  the  same  law,  and  the  errors  regarding 
all  material  law  must  be  dissolved  before  we  can 
be  free  from  the  bondage  of  matter. 

Deny  the  error  firmly  by  the  thought,  '  'Tliere 
is  no  reality  in  matter,"  and  if  you  like,  say 
"  There  is  no  matter  at  all,"  because  Spirit  is  the 
only  Substance. 

The  third  false  belief  of  the  race  that  stands 
for  denial  is.  that  the  appearance  we  call  matter 
has  life,  and  intelligence.  It  has  neither;  and 
the  case  needs  no  argument.  Deny  it  vigorously. 
Declare  there  is  no  life  or  intelligence  in  matter, 
for  matter  itself  is  only  a  seeming. 

All  who  follow  this  discipline  earnestly  and 
understandingly  begin  to  find  that  material 
things  seem  changed  to  them;  they  begin  to 
realize  how  fleetin<^  and  unreal  matter  is.      How 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  79 

delusive  all  that  pertains  to  matter  is;  to-day  it 
seems  so  real,  to-morrow  it  is  gone  like  a  dream. 

Whatever  has  a  true  claim  to  life  can  never 
die,  because  life  is  eternal.  Whatever  has  the 
elements  of  decay  is  not  substance,  and  whatever 
fails  is  not  intelligence,  because  pure  intelligence 
is  God,  unchangeable  and  unfailing. 

So  we  need  not  hesitate  to  say,  '  'There  is  no 
life,  substance,  or  intelligence  in  matter;  all  is 
mind." 

The  fourth  false  belief  that  must  be  denied  is, 
that  the  unreal  material  body  can  see,  hear,  feel, 
taste  and  smell. 

These  senses  are  attributes  of  the  conscious 
mind,  which  uses  the  body  as  the  instrument  of 
seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  etc. 

o'  o'  o' 

The  conscious  mind  is  mortal  or  carnal  in  pro- 
portion as  it  dwells  in  error,  or  lives  to  the  flesh. 
It  puts  off  the  mortal  and  puts  on  immortality 
when  it  rises  to  the  understanding  that,  "The 
flesh  profiteth  nothing;"  and  it  has  no  claim  to 
reality  itself,  until  it  is  born  into  this  realization 
of  truth. 

While  in  the  carnal  state  it  assumes  responsi- 
bility and  presumes  to  be  mind,  and  reports  pain, 
and  thinks  the  pain  is  in  the  body,  while  in  real- 
ity there  is  no  pain,  and  mortal  mind  reports  a 
lie,  which  lie  accords  with  its  false  character. 


8o  rRAcriCAi,    iikai.txg 

Deny  the  pain,  every  time  mortal  mind  makes 
such  report,  and  you  will  soon  prove  it  false. 

The  reason  for  such  denial  is,  ' '  There  is  no 
sensation  iiimattcr.''  If  you  deny  it  firmly  and 
boldly,  the  pain,  the  weariness,  or  whatever  will 
vanish,  and  every  time  you  conquer  the  false 
claim  you  are  stronger  for  the  next  occasion. 

Send  out  the  mental  protest  to  all  the  world, 
denying  that  matter  has  any  sense  of  pain,  and 
your  word  will  reach  some  poor  suffering  body, 
who  will  wonder  what  has  eased  his  pain  so 
mysteriously. 

Yoit  may  never  know  it,  but  that  makes  no 
difference. 

We  now  come  to  the  fifth  false  belief  of  the 
human  race. 

It  is  the  belief  of  the  people  all  over  the  known 
world  that  we  live  in  a  world  that  was  created  by 
Divine  Wisdom  and  Infinite  Goodness;  and  that 
cur  world  is  governed  by  Divine  Wisdorn  and 
Infmite  Goodness;  and  that  all  space  is  filled 
with  Divine  Wisdom  and  Infinite  Goodness, 
which  is  all  true;  but  right  in  the  face  of  this  true 
statement  there  is  a  general  belief  in  sin,  sick- 
ness and  death,  and  no  one  seems  to  notice  that 
one  statement  contradicts  the  other. 

It  has  been  very  wisely  said  that  "we  mis- 
create  our  own  evils, "  and  '  'AH  that  we  are,  is 
the  result  of  what  we  have  thought." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  8 1 

If  sin,  sickness  and  death  are  realities,  in  this 
world,  then  the  former  statement  regarding 
Divine  Wisdom  and  Infinite  Goodness  is  not 
true. 

It  is  mortal  mind  again  that  talks  of  sin,  sick- 
ness and  death.  It  is  mortal  mind  that  has 
invented  all  the  false  beliefs,  and  it  is  mortal 
mind  that  ''miscrcatcs'  in  every  case;  and  no 
matter  how  real  the  evils  may  seem,  it  is  only  a 
"miscreation"  of  mortal  mind,  and  it  stands  for 
rejection  because  it  is  false. 

Deny  it  boldly.  No  matter  what  form  it  takes ; 
deny  it.  And  the  more  real  it  seems,  the  more 
persistent  should  be  the  denial.  We  are  to  judge 
not  according  to  appearance,  but  judge  righteously, 
which  means  according  to  righteous  reasoning. 

Let  all  your  reasoning  be  from  the  one  basis 
given  in  the  statement  of  Being,  and  you  will 
reason  righteously. 

The  principal  evils  we  have  to  deny  are  sin, 
sickness  and  death,  because  all  minor  evils  have 
their  origin  in  Sin  first  (which  is  error),  then 
comes  sickness,  then  death,  all  according  to 
m(5rtal  belief,  hence  all  false. 

Declare  in  the  silence  over  and  over,  '  'There  is 
no  sin.    There  is  no  sickness.   There  is  no  death" 

There  is  no  evil  at  all,  for  all   that  is  not  of 

God  is  false, 
6 


02  PRACTICAL     IIKALINC. 

When  you  are  tempted  to  doubt  the  righteous- 
ness of  this  practice  of  denials,  just  remember 
Paul's  admonition  to  "Deny  all  ungodliness," 
and  take  his  counsel  in  this  as  much  as  in  any 
other  matter. 

Fear  not  to  say  "There  is  no  evil;  there  is  no 
sin;  there  is  no  pain;  there  is  no  sorrow;  there  is 
no  poverty;  there  is  no  sickness;  there  is  no 
death. " 

We  know  these  words  are  true,  because  we 
bring  true  and  good  conditions  to  jkiss  by  using 
them  understandingly. 

Some  wicked  cruel  design  is  checked  by  timely 
denial  of  the  evil  impulse.  Some  mean,  selfrsh 
act  of  injustice  is  made  to  die  in  shame  and  con- 
fusion. Some  lustful  impulse  is  smothered  be- 
fore it  has  time  to  be  acted  on,  and  some  poor 
troubled  heart  is  made  glad  and  happy,  and 
they  wonder  what  has  relieved  them  and  made 
them  so  joyful  and  free;  and  to  every  one  who 
faithfully  uses  the  true  word  for  the  relief  of 
humanity,  comes  the  sweef  assurance  that  every 
day  brings  added  blessings  home  to  them. 

This  practice  of  denials  is  only  the  first  step. 
It  is  simply  the  beginning  of  discipline. 

We  have  to  tear  down  the  false  and  remove 
the  rubbish  of  false  beliefs,  before  we  can  build 
truly  upon  the  rock  which  is  truth  (Christ),  and 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  83 

this  is  the  discipHne  that  every  student  of  truth 
must  practice  before  the  mind  is  cleansed  of 
error. 

We  must  erase  every  picture  of  error  from  the 
body,  by  this  treatment  of  the  mind,  before  the 
harmonious  conditions  will  show  forth. 

Begin  at  once,  and  mentally  deny  the  reality 
of  everything  that  conflicts  in  any  way  with 
omnipresent  goodness,  purity  and  love. 

Give  yourself  this  discipline  daily,  two  or  three 
times,  if  possible.  It  will  bring  you  peace.  It 
will  make  you  free.  It  will  open  your  heart  to 
love.  It  will  reveal  to  you  powers  you  never 
dreamed  of,  and  teach  you  how  you  may  gain 
the  mastery  over  all  evil  conditions  and  undesir- 
able circumstances. 

Never  look  upon  this  practice  as  foolish  or 
irrational,  but  consider  it  as  much  the  prayer  to 
be  delivered  from  evil  as  if  worded  after  the  old 
fashion  of  supplication.  It  is  your  desire  to  be 
delivered  from  evil  that  prompts  the  practice; 
and  desire  is  prayer. 

Your  prayers  in  the  old  way  have  never  been 
answered  by  restored  health,  because  you  still 
believed  in,  and  feared  the  evil  as  a  reality;  you 
still  believed  in  the  reality  of  sickness  and  pain. 
You  still  believed  in  the  reports  of   mortal  mind. 

But   now   you   can  say  to  the  mortal  carnal 


84  PRACTICAL     HKALIXG 

nature  in  tlic  hmguaf^e  of  Edwin  Arnold's  "Light 
of  Asia, " 

"But  now,  thou  builder  of  this  tabernacle, 
Now  I  know  thee  who  thou  art; 
Never  shall  thou  biiild  aj^ain  these  walls  of  pain, 
Nor  lay  fresh  rafters  on  tlie  clay; 
Broken  thy  house  is,  and  the  ridge  pole  split. 
Delusion  fashioned  it, 
Safe  pass  I  thence,  deliverance  to  obtain." 

PARALYSIS  HEALED. 

Four  years  ago  a  lady  who  had  been  for  many  years  an  invalid, 
partially  jiaraly/ed,  using  crutches  when  able  to  move  at  all,  living 
constantly  under  the  fear  of  sudden  death  from  enlargement  of  the 
heart,  which  pressed  the  ribs  and  other  bones  out  of  their  normal 
position,  causing  considerable  deformity,  and  pronounced  hope- 
lessly incurable  by  many  physicians,  came  into  a  class,  and  was 
perfectly  healed  in  six  days  by  simply  listening  to  these  lessons. 
Iler  crutches  were  laid  aside  immediately,  and  in  a  few  days  she 
was  able  to  walk  miles  in  calling  upon  her  friends  to  tell  them  of 
her  restoration  and  of  the  healing  she  had  found  in  Christian 
vSiience. 

She  began  to  heal  at  once  with  remarkable  success,  and  is  now 
an  efficient  teacher  of  the  science. 


LESSON 


''Without  the  word  was  not  anything  made   that  was  made." 

WE  have  already  considered  the  importance 
of  using  words  that  are  true,  or  words  that 
harmonize  with  divine  law,  and  also  the  evil 
effects  of  using  words  that  are  not  true. 

When  we  speak  of  words  in  this  connection 
we  mean  the  import  of  your  thoughts  and  ideas, 
as  much  as  the  word  spoken  audibly. 

Paul's  caution  to  Timothy  to  ' '  hold  fast  to  the 
form  of  sound  words"  could  be  heeded  by  us 
with  the  same  profit. 

There  is  great  power  in  sound,  true  words, 
especially  in  holding  them  in  the  mind.  Jesus 
said,  "  If  3'e  abide  in  me,  and  ;;/v  ivords  abide  myoit, 
ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto 
you."  To  abide  is  to  hold  fast;  to  keep.  Christ's 
words  are  all  sound  words;  true  words.  Any  true 
word  is  the  word  of  God;  of  Christ;  and  the  true 
word  .creates  or  makes  manifest  what  we  desire, 


86  PRAcriCAi,    uKAi.ixc; 

vvlnlc  the  false  word  or  false  idea  ''  iin'screatcs' 
that  which  makes  us  miserable. 

Whatever  is  not  true  of  Spirit  is  not  true  at  all, 
although  it  may  be  a  fact  to  mortal  sense. 

The  power  of  thought  has  never  been  generally 
known;  and  until  very  recently  it  has  not  been 
considered  a  study  of  importance.  We  have 
never  been  taught  until  now  that  our  opinions  and 
beliefs  regarding  the  peculiarities  and  shortcom- 
ings of  our  friends  and  neighbors  tended  to  de- 
press and  discourage  and  even  augment  the  dis 
agreeable  traits  we  so  deplore,  especially  when 
speaking  or  thinking  of  them  with  condemnation 
and  censure. 

The  criticisms  so  freely  indulged,  and  the  un- 
kind and  often  malicious  charges  made  against  a 
neighbor  or  acquaintance,  reflect  upon  them  with 
most  demoralizing  effect,  but  more  so  upon  our- 
selves. The  very  fact  that  you  hold  them  in 
mind  as  mean,  or  selfish,  or  proud,  or  mercenary, 
or  deceitful,  tends  to  make  them  more  so,  and 
makes  you  more  so  also.  Such  mortal  errors  and 
disagreeable  traits  are  never  cured  by  recognition 
of  them.  "  He  that  stoppeth  his  ears  and  shut- 
teth  his  eyes  from  seeing  evil,  he  shall  dwell  on 
high." 

Wn-ien  we  do  see  them  and  think  of  them  as  a 
reality  we  may  be  sure  that  there  is  something 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  ^J 

in  our  own  nature  that  in  some  way  recognizes 
its  own,  and  although  there  may  be  an  outward 
disapproval  and  even  an  abhorrence  of  the  fault, 
there  is  a  hidden  fellowship  with  it,  or  we  could 
not  see  it. 

If  we  are  pure  in  heart  we  shall  see  only  the 
good. 

Every  accusing  thought  is  a  seed  planted  for 
evil  fruiting,  and  with  a  knowledge  of  this  law 
we  vtust  see  our  duty  clearly.  Cease  to  think 
evil  at  all.  Cease  to  criticise  or  condemn  any- 
one. Mentally  deny  what  seems  wrong,  and  only 
recognize  or  speak  of  that  which  is  good,  for  only 
the  good  is  true.  To  speak  of  the  false  or  evil 
at  all  as  a  thing  of  reality  is  to  give  it  the  fellow- 
ship that  is  only  due  to  truth  and  goodness. 

To  be  always  on  the  watch  for  something  to 
criticise  or  condemn,  not  only  destroys  the  moral 
integrity  of  the  one  so  criticized,  but  it  strikes 
back  upon  ourselves  with  redoubled  effect. 

When  your  dearest  treasure,  your  precious 
and  only  child,  is  stricken  with  some  terrible  mal- 
ady (so-called),  diphtheria,  perhaps,  and  you  are 
stricken  with  terror  of  the  probable  fatal  result, 
you  moan  and  cry  and  bewail  the  cruel  fate  of 
your  child,  and  wonder  why  God  allows  such  in- 
nocence to  suffer  and  die;  never  dreaming  that 
this  is  the  outshowing  or  reflex    expression    of 


88  rRAcricAL    hkalinc; 

your  unkind  and  unjust  condemnation  of  your 
friend  or  neighbor.  You  recognize  the  mortal 
error  in  your  neighbor  as  a  reality,  and  perhaps 
even  magnify  it  on  the  mortal  plane,  and  this  is 
•your  reward. 

"Only  with  thine  eyes  shalt  thou  behold  and 
see  the  reward  of  the  wicked. " 

That  is,  only  the  eyes  of  flesh  can  see  the  evil, 
while  spiritual  perception  tells  you  it  is  not  a 
reality.  Spiritual  perception  enables  you  to 
know  all  evil  as  only  a  mirage  or  unreal  picture 
of  your  error  ;  and  your  error  often  falls  most 
heavily  on  that  which  you  hold  most  dear,  and 
thus  you  suffer  a  self-inflicted  i>unishmcnt  for 
your  unrighteous  thought,  and  then  charge  it 
to  (jod. 

Truly,  "the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard," 
but  thanks  to  the  good  Father,  there  is  a  way 
out  of  this  bondage  ;  a  way  ojien  and  free  to  all 
who  will  seek  it. 

In  seeking  it  we  simply  ojk'U  our  eyes  to  the 
good  and  true,  and  close  them  against  the  evil 
and  false.  We  utterly  deny  the  reality  of  all  evil 
or  anything  that  can  produce  evil  in  appearance. 

We  never  mind  whnt  unbelievers  say  about 
proving  the  reality  of  evil;  never  mind  what  they 
say  about  the  reality  of  matter  and  the  evidence 
of  the  senses. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  89 

They  are  reasoning  according  to  appearance, 
and  the  true  thinker  reasons  from  spiritual 
perception. 

He  that  is  spiritual  judgeth  all  things,  yet  he 
himself  is  judged  of  no  man.  So  don't  be  weak 
and  faithless;  launch  out  boldly,  and  let  reason 
instead  of  sensation  be  your  guide. 

Righteous  reasoning  is  the  shining  forth  of 
divine  intelligence. 

If  you  are  weak  and  wavering  and  hesitate 
because  of  the  hostility  of  your  church,  or  your 
friends  in  the  church,  let  reason  guide  you  out  of 
that  weakness  also. 

Take  comfort  in  the  fact  that  tViey  agree  with 
all  the  first, propositions  of  Science,  and  that  you 
are  sufficiently  consistent  to  stand  by  those  prop- 
ositions and  square  every  argument  by  them; 
and  by  patient,  loving  forbearance  you  will  win 
them  over  from  their  foolish  departure  from  their 
acknowledged  standpoint.  You  are  conscious  of 
truth  to  lean  upon,  while  they  have  only  a  man- 
made  creed  that  will  not  bear  the  light  of 
reason,  and  sooner  or  later  they  must  see  it  and 
acknowledge  it. 

The  denial  of  the  claims  of  evil  and  matter  is 
the  point  that  is  most  disputed  and  brings  the 
most  ridicule  ;  and  we  must  admit  that  some 
scientists  have  aired  their  newly  adopted  ideas  in  a 


qr,  rUACTICAl,     IIIlAI.INCi 

manner  so  foolish  and  mystifying  to  those  who  do 
not  understand,  that  many  are  held  back  from 
investigating  the  subject  because  they  are  shocked 
and  mystified  by  statements  that  were  never  ex- 
plained nor  made  to  seem  even  rational. 

We  should  not  forget  that  we  were  all  unbe- 
lievers till  we  reached  the  point  where  conviction 
of  the  truth  dawned  upon  us,  and  it  never  dawned 
u})on  us  by  being  shocked  with  foolish  statements, 
neither  will  it  for  others. 

Let  us  be  "wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as 
doves,"  and  we  shall  find  a  way  to  avoid  the 
fellowship  or  recognition  of  evil  without  shocking 
any  (-ne  or  showing  any  discourtesy. 

People  honestly  think  it  is  a  falsehood  to  deny 
the  evils  that  stand  out  with  such  glaring  reality 
to  the  mortal  sense,  but  some  day  they  will  know 
that  it  is  the  falsehood  to  admit  it. 

In  all  the  ways  and  methods  known  to  the  civ- 
ilized world,  the  efforts  to  remedy  the  tendency 
to  evil  conditions  and  search  out  their  causes 
have  all  been  on  a  material  plane,  and  it  is  well 
known  that,  upon  the  whole,  there  has  been  no 
perceptible  diminution  of  evil,  and  no  amelioration 
of  the  evil  conditions. 

The  ingenuity  of  man  on  a  physical  plane  has 
never  yet  discovered  a  way  nor  invented  a  plan 
by  which   the  errors  of  the  human  mind,  (with 


FOR    MINU    AND    BODV.  9 1 

their  innumerable  bad  effects,)  could  be  erased 
from  the  boards  of  his  experience ;  and  no  matter 
how  talented,  how  intellectual  or  how  highly  edu- 
cated one  may  be;  no  matter  how  much  one  may 
know  of  material  science,  such  knowledge  has 
never  helped  men  to  solve  this  problem  of  life, 
and  never  will. 

Every  individual  has  an  equal  interest  in  this 
great  problem  of  life,  if  he  would  only  awake  to 
a  conscious  realization  of  its  importance;  but 
never  till  now  has  there  been  a  way  clearly  opened 
by  which  it  might  be  solved.  The  new  light  that 
is  thrown  upon  it  by  the  study  of  this  philosophy 
is  daily  proving  it  the  true  way.  New  and  higher 
truths  are  dawning  upon  every  earnest  student 
of  truth  daily. 

We  find  that  when  the  conscious  mind  is  will- 
ing to  be  taught,  and  takes  up  the  line  of  rea- 
soning regardless  of  what  seems,  and  regardless 
of  all  preconceived  opinions,  and  earnestly  and 
firmly,  and  persistently  rejects  all  falsity  by  de- 
nying the  reality  of  all  that  is  not  consistent  with 
the  eternal  Principle  that  is  God,  the  diseases 
and  discords,  and  evil  conditions  vanish  as  a  re 
ward  of  his  righteous  reasoning. 

No  one  need  complain  that  he  has  no  proof  of 
such  results  following  this  practice,  for  there  are 
thousands  who  are  living  witnesses,  who  stand 


92  PRACTICAL    ni:Ai.i\c. 

ready  to  testify  tu  the  potency  of  this  saving 
method;  many  of  them  having  been  miraculously 
saved  and  shown  the  way  out  of  bondage  by  the 
process. 

But  those  who  stubbornly  harden  their  hearts 
"will  not  be  persuaded  though  one  rose  from  the 
dead."  It  was  even  so  when  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
taught  them.  He  quoted  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah, 
saying,  ' '  This  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross, 
and  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes 
they  have  closed;  lest  at  any  time  they  should 
see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and 
should  understand  with  their  hearts,  and  should 
be  converted  and  I  should  heal  them. " 

To  be  healed  is  to  be  saved;  the  words  are 
from  the  same  root,  and  no  one  is  made  perfectly 
whole  till  he  is  saved  from  th-e  mortal  errors  that 
show  forth  in  sickness. 

Every  one  of  ordinary  intelligence  knows  that 
the  world  is  weaYy.  sick  and  discouraged  with  all 
the  recognized  systems  of  cure,  as  well  as  those 
of  moral  reform  and  religious  training. 

The  so  called  cures  do  not  cure  at  all. 

The  moral  reforms  do  not  reform  at  all. 

And  the  religious  training  in  common  practice 
makes  either  dogmatic  bigots  and  hypocrites,  or 
agnostics  and  infidels;  and  each  year  we  see  the 
confidence  of  the  people  growing  less  and  less  in 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  93 

those  recognized  systems;  we  all  know  there  is 
nothing  reliable  in  them. 

We  have  all  repeatedly  witnessed  the  efforts 
of  praying  Christians  to  stay  some  threatened 
calamity  in  the  way  of  pestilence,  famine  or 
flood;  or  perhaps  in  praying  for  the  life  of  some 
highly  esteemed  dignitary  of  the  church  or  na- 
tion. Have  we  ever  seen  those  prayers  answered  ? 
No,  never.  Such  patients  have  always  passed 
away. 

Why  is  it  ? 

Because  they  prayed  without  the  righteous 
conception  of  God;  which,  as  before  stated,  is 
equivalent  to  praying  to  a  false  God. 

We  read  that  the  "effectual,  fervent  prayer  of 
the  righteous  availeth  much";  and  no  matter  how 
fervent  and  earnest  the  prayer  may  be,  if  it  lacks 
the  righteous  quality  it  does  not  avail.  Righteous- 
ness means  that  which  is  right  and  true  in 
thought,  word  and  deed. 

A  true,  or  righteous  conception  of  God  and 
His  laws  enables  man  to  offer  the  effectual  prayer, 
which  is  the  prayer  of  acknowledgment,  of 
thanksgiving,  of  affirmation  or  recognition  of 
what  is  already  provided. 

The  begging,  pleading,  beseeching  and  com- 
plaining prayer  is  never  availing. 

We  can  never  expect  to  change  the  plans  or 


94  I'RACTICAL     UKAl.IXG 

purposes  of  God  by  our  pleading,  because  God 
is  already  perfect  in  wisdom,  goodness  and  love, 
and  His  bounty  is  unlimited  ;  and  He  is  yester- 
day, to-day  and  forever  the  same. 

/F^'  must  be  reconciled  to  God  as  Ifc  is ;  not 
God  reconciled  to  us. 

The  change  in  ap{Kirent  conditions  that  comes 
by  righteous  prayer  is  in  us;  not  in  (jod,  and  this 
reconciliation  can  be  accomplished  in  noway  but 
by  firmly  rejecting,  or  denying  as  realities  all  false 
ways.  Ignore  them  perfectly,  and  train  the  con- 
scious mind  to  see  and  know  that  all  that  is,  is 
good. 

This  soon  brings  a  realization  that  what  we  pray 
for  is  already  ours. 

The  affirmation  that  you  have  the  good  you 
desire,  and  the  acknowledgment  of  its  source 
with  thanksgiving,  opens  your  eyes  to  the  realiza- 
tion of  it  asalreadyyours;  while  the  complaining, 
begging  and  beseeching  prayer  of  one  who  loves 
to  acknowledge  his  unworthiness,  and  loves  to  tell 
God  how  mean  and  depraved  he  is,  never  brings 
any  reward  except  in  an  increased  sense  of  un- 
worthiness and  depravity. 

-  Such  people  carry  a  mental  atmosphere  wher- 
ever they  go  that  causes  depression  and  gloom  to 
every  one  they  meet,  and  even  children  shrink 
from  them  because  of  that  repellant  mental  state; 
and  yet  they  seem  so  pious. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY,  95 

They  generally  carry  very  feeble  bodies,  and 
people  wonder  why  such  a  good  man  should  be 
so  afflicted,  and  why  he  is  not  happier  when  he 
is  so  good. 

How  could  he  be  happy  with  such  false  ideas 
about  God  and  himself  ? 

He  dare  not  be  happy  because  he  is  too  un- 
worthy, and  he  thinks  he  is  pleasing  God  by 
being  miserable;  then  he  prays  to  God  for  release 
from  his  misery,  and  prays  with  that  same  fool- 
ish error  that  it  is  God  that  afflicts  him. 
''Therefore  the  God  that  ye  made  you  ' 

Was  grievous,  and  brought  you  no  aid," 
Because  it  was  by  your  false  thought 

"  That  the  God  of  your  making  was  nuidey 

Every  one  may  be  said  to  make  his  own  God, 
in  the  sense  that  our  conception  of  God  is  God 
to  us;  and  if  our  conception  is  a  false  one  we  get 
no  aid  by  our  appeals. 

God  is  Love,  and  His  law  is  the  law  of  Love, 
and  every  one  will  get  the  conscious  benefit 
of  the  law  of  Love  in  proportion  to  his  recogni- 
tion of  it,  and  his  acknowledgment  of  its  source 
with  gratitude;  which  he  never  can  do  while  his 
conception  of  God  is  so  false  and  he  thinks  of 
himself  as  so  separate  and  apart  from  God. 

We  should  think  of  ourselves  as  spiritual,  and 
in  every  way  the  likeness  and  image  of  God. 

By  so  realizing  our  true  being  we    lose    that 


96  rKACTICAL     IIKALING 

feeling  of  base  depravity  which  is  so  false  and 
depressing,  and  which  is  responsible  for  so  many 
of  the  physical  infirmities  and  weaknesses  that 
prevail  so  largely  among  the  piously  inclined,  ac- 
cording to  those  old  ideas  falsely  called  orthodox. 

Such  piety  seeks  debasement  and  names  it 
humility,  instead  of  seeking  to  know  the  true  self 
and  naming  it  the  child  of  God,  or  the  divine  self. 

Ilufeland,  a  very  eminent  Prussian  who  lived 
a  hundred  years  ago,  was  physician  to  the  king, 
and  considered  very  wise  and  far-seeing  in  his 
judgment.  He  said,  that  there  is  a  region  of  man 
that  is  never  sick,  and  could  not  be  made  sick, 
and  to  call  that  region  to  reign  as  the  powerful 
would  make  the  sick  man  well. 

He  seemed  to  have  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  true 
solution  of  the  health  problem;  and  yet  his  say- 
ing was  never  made  practical  in  his  day, although, 
like  all  true  thoughts.//  liz'cs,  and  has  been  treas- 
ured as  a  word  of  wisdom,  to  be  brought  forth  as 
a  gem  of  trulli  wlieii  the  time  was  ripe  for  its 
appreciation. 

All  such  sayings  have  their  weight,  and  all  such 
sayings  go  to  prove  that  this  law  is  as  old  as 
time,  and  might  always  have  blessed  the  world 
with  immunity  from  suffering  if  only  men  would 
see  and  believe  the  true  instead  of  the  false;  if 
only  men  would  use  their  reason  and  not  judge 
by  appearance  in  all  things. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  97 

No  one  claims  to  have  discovered  a  new  law, 
and  the  miracles  wrought  by  the  prophets  of  old 
are  made  to  seem  less  a  mystery  when  we  know 
they  were  the  result  of  their  understanding  of 
Divine  Law. 

Jesus  came  as  the  Son  of  the  Most  High  to 
teach  the  power  of  the  word  in  fulfillment  of  the 
law  that  was  from  the  beginning,  and  which 
cannot  change  because  it  is  the  outflow  from  the 
eternal  Principle,  that  is  God — "The  same  yes- 
terday, to-day  and  forever,  world  without  end. " 

By  understanding  these  principles  and  pro- 
claiming them  as  the  only  power,  and  recogniz- 
ing them  as  the  only  law,  we  set  them  into  action. 

Many  think  it  a  strange  proceeding  at  first 
because  of  its  simplicity,  and  because  there  are 
no  apparent  remedies,  no  appliances,  no  instru- 
ments of  torture,  by  which  great  ceremony  is 
sometimes  made  to  appear  wonderfully  wise,  but 
never  efficient. 

Why  should  such  ceremonious  proceedings 
seem  so  impressive  and  important  when  we  never 
see  any  good  accomplished  by  them? 

When  Naaman  the  leper  came  in  his  chariot 
to  the  prophet  Elisha  to  be  healed  of  his  leprosy, 
he  expected  the  prophet  to  perform  some  strange, 
mysterious  ceremony  or  incantation  to  effect  a 
cure;  and  when  the  prophet   told  him  to  go  and 


98  I'RACTICAI.     IIKAI.IXr, 

wash  seven  times  in  Jordan,  and  made  no  pre- 
paration for  other  performances,  the  proud 
Syrian  captain  was  very  angry,  and  was  about 
to  return  to  his  own  country  without  beinj^ 
healed.  But  his  faithful  servant  remonstrated 
with  him  and  persuaded  him  to  do  as  the  prophet 
told  him,  till  he  finally  yielded  and  obeyed 
Elisha,  and  washed  seven  times  in  Jordan,  and 
"  Lo,  his  tiesh  became  like  that  ofvayounj^child." 

His  haughty  pride,  and  his  contempt  for  the 
simplicity  of  the  cure  had  come  very  near  carry- 
in<^  him  home  stiil  a  leper;  just  as  pride  and  con- 
tempt for  the  simplicity  of  the  Christ  method  of 
cure  in  our  day  causes  so  many  to  go  through 
the  earth  life  with  such  feeble  bodies  and  un- 
happy states  of  mind. 

In  many  cases  that  come  for  treatment  by  the 
Christian  Science  method  we  find  pride  and 
arrogance  to  be  the  devils  that  have  to  be  cast 
out.  In  some  cases  it  is  hatred  and  malice;  in 
some  it  is  envy  and  jealousy;  in  some  it  is  deceit 
and  treachery,  and  so  on;  the  catalogue  might 
be  extended  to  great  length. 

These  are  the  devils  that  must  be  cast  out; 
for  as  long  as  we  entertain  them  they  are  our 
masters,  and  they  hold  us  in  a  bondage  that 
must  sooner  or  later  be  pictured  forth  in  condi- 
tions we  do  not  desire. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  99 

Even  in  the  case  of  Naaman,  his  leprosy  was 
only  the  sign  or  picture  of  the  false  ways  and 
ungodly  passions  of  the  human  heart,  and  it 
makes  no  difference  in  what  way  it  shows  forth, 
whether  in  leprosy,  consumption  or  whatever,  it 
is  the  false  that  shows  forth  in  any  case  of  dis- 
ease; and  the  false  is  what  we  want  to  obliterate 
from  our  life,  whether  it  is  disease  of  the  body, 
or  moral  leprosy,  the  process  is  the  same. 

When  we  effectually  deny  the  error  that  has 
caused  the  infirmity  (whatever  it  may  be)  we 
are  washing  in  Jordan.  We  are  stripping  off  the 
false  beliefs  in  matter,  and  evil,  and  the  false 
power,  and  making  ourselves  clean  and  pure; 
making  ourselves  ready  for  the  new  garment  of 
health  that  comes  by  claiming,  affirming,  ac- 
knowledging the  true. 

We  clothe  ourselves  with  new  conditions  when 
we  acknowledge  God  as  our  health,  our  strength 
and  our  peace. 

Health  is  a  state  of  the  mind,  insomuch  as 
the  conscious  mind  recognizes  truth,  and  re- 
alizes that  truth  is  God,  and  God  is  health. 

We  are  not  acknowledging  God  at  all  when 
we  complain  of  our  pains  and  diseases,  nor  when 
we  talk  of  our  burdens,  nor  when  we  admit 
weakness,  poverty  or  misfortune. 

If  we  admit  that  God  is  all  and  in  all,  how  can 
we  turn  and  declare  sickness  and  pain  to  be  real? 


lOO  rUACTICAL     IIEALIN(; 

We  have  seen  how  the  evil  passions  indulj^ed 
by  the  carnal  nature,  bear  fruits  in  those  miser- 
able conditions. 

We  have  seen  how  anger,  hatred,  malice, 
envy,  jealousy,  deceit  and  selfishness,  bring  sor- 
row, and  how  the  sorrow  seems  to  master  man- 
kind. We  have  seen  how  the  belief  in  the  reality  of 
matter  weighs  us  down  and  makes  us  care-bur- 
dened and  sorrowful;  and,  as  before  stated,  here- 
tofore no  one  has  ever  discovered  a  way  to  wipe 
out  these  evils;  and  when  every  attempt  to  rem- 
edy or  better  such  conditions  is  met  by  failure 
and  defeat,  and  nothing  seems  to  comfort,  or 
cheer,  or  promise  relief,  we  are  assured  that  God 
afflicts  us  for  our  good,  and  we  must  not  repine, 
but  look  for  release  only  through  the  portals  of 
death. 

We  are  told  with  many  pious  sighs  that  life 
is  a  continual  warfare,  and  there  is  no  hope  this 
side  the  grave. 

How  dare  the  professed  followers  of  Christ 
teach  such  a  fallacy?  So  contrary  to  what  the 
Master  taught. 

He  always  talked  of  the  jiozl',  and  never  of 
"  beyond  the  grave;"  never. 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  professing  Christians 
of  the  age  get  no  answers  to  their  prayers? 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  problem  of  life  shows 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  lOI 

SO  much  confusion  with  them  when  they  wander 
so  far  away  from  the  basic  principles  they  set  cut 
with?  '■■'  ''■'  ■   "'■  ' 

Every  minister  of  the  goSpel;, that  jm'iDpfesiajld' 
complains  and  draws  upon  his  people  for  sym- 
pathy— because  of  his  physical  infirmities,  his 
throat  troubles,  his  nervous  headaches,  his  great 
exhaustion  from  too  much  study,  or  too  great  a 
tax  upon  his  strength  in  his  pastoral  duties,  is  a 
living  reproach  upon  the  cause  he  presumes  to 
represent;  and  every  such  condition  only  adver- 
tises his  ignorance  of  gospel  truths.  Foolishness 
and  ignorance  are  the  devils  that  hold  him  in 
bondage. 

No  matter  how  much  he  may  have  learned  in 
the  great  schools  of  the  world,  nor  with  how  much 
pride  he  may  boast  of  his  scholarship;  he  may 
attach  the  M.  D.  and  the  D.  D. ,  and  the  L.  L.  D. , 
and  exhaust  the  alphabet  on  down  to  X  Y  Z  for 
initials  to  indicate  the  degrees  of  learning  that 
have  been  conferred  upon  him,  and  what  does  it 
all  amount  to  when  he  allows  himself  to  be  fright- 
ened into  che  pneumonia  because  he  got  his  feet 
wet,  or  because  he  was  exposed  to  a  draught  of 
cold  air,  or  if  he  thinks  he  has  been  exposed  to 
malaria  and  is  stricken  with  terror  at  the  possible 
fatal  result? 

To  what  purpose  has  he  studied  divinity,  when 


I02  PRACTICAL     IIKALIXO 

he  knows  nothin^^  of  tlic  dominion  tliat  is  the  in- 
hcr-i.tance  of  every  child  of  Divinity? 
•He  finds- all  those  hij^h-sounding  titles  mere 
fcwibbles  of;  empty  air  when  compared  with  the 
knowledge  of  practical  truth  that  is  gained  by 
the  study  of  Divinity  according  to  righteous 
reasoning.  He  will  see  that  he  has  begun  wrong 
in  his  search  for  knowledge,  because  first  princi- 
ples have  not  been  mastered  first. 

As  he  had  not  the  knowledge  of  first  principles 
to  begin  with,  his  whole  course  of  study  is  shad- 
owed by  that  ignorance.  The  lack  of  that  most 
essential  knowledge  appears  in  everything  he  at- 
tempts. 

Although  a  fine  education  is  a  very  desirable 
acquisition,  it  is  still  more  desirable  to  begin  right. 

If  first  principles  are  mastered  first,  all  else 
will  be  more  easily  acquired,  and  the  judgment 
will  be  educated  to  detect  and  discard  the  false 
ideas  that  form  so  large  a  part  of  popular  educa- 
tion. 

People  of  great  learning  are  often  very  poorly 
educated,  and  many  wise  men  have  discovered  so 
much  that  is  false  in  the  fine  education  they  have 
spent  so  much  time  and  money  to  acquire,  and 
so  little  that  is  of  practical  use,  that  the  world  is 
surfeited  with  what  is  called  great  learning,  be- 
cause it  is  lacking  in  knowledge. 


Fur  mind  and  body.  103 

It  is  the  false  ideas,  false  impressions  and 
false  education  that  stand  in  the  way  of  true 
knowlege,  and  which  have  to  be  rejected  by  a 
firm  denial  of  their  reality. 

The  practice  of  denials  is  the  second  stepping- 
stone  to  peace.  The  cleansing  process  which 
shows  forth  the  mind  of  truth,  which  is  symbol- 
ized by  the  washing  in  Jordan. 

In  this  cleansing  the  mind  of  error,  or  casting 
off  the  garment  of  falsehood,  we  must  not  leave 
ourselves  empty  and  naked,  else  we  shall  be  like 
the  man  from  whom  the  evil  spirit  was  cast  out; 
but  returned,  finding  his  place  empty,  swept 
and  garnished;  and  seeing  the  emptiness,  he  took 
with  him  seven  other  devils  worse  than  himself, 
and  they  took  up  their  abode  with  him,  making 
his  last  state  worse  than  the  first. 

When  we  have  faithfully  cleansed  the  mind  of 
error  by  denial,  we  must  not  neglect  the  next  step, 
but  clothe  ourselves  anew  with  assurances  and 
affirmations  of  goodness  and  truth  before  evil  im- 
pressions have  time  to  take  up  their  abode  again. 

The  true  is  always  the  good,  and  its  character 
is  positive  ;  while  the  false  is  the  not  good — the 
evil,  which  is  negative  in  character.  It  is  equiv- 
alent to  nothing;  hence  we  deny  it. 

If  you  have  denied  pain,  your  affirmation 
should  be  its  opposite — peace,  rest,  ease. 


I04  PRACTICAL     IIKALING 

Remember  always  tliat  the  ^ijood  you  affirm  is 
of  God.  If  you  deny  sickness,  affirm  that  God 
is  your  health.  If  you  deny  weakness,  God  is 
your  strenp;th.  If  you  deny  fear,  God  is  your 
courage,  your  peace,  your  love. 

The  word  you  speak  or  think  is  the  creative 
agent.  The  thought  or  idea  is  as  much  o?ir  word 
as  if  spoken,  and  is  even  more  potent  in  its  effects, 
because  it  meets  with  no  opposing  argument  as 
it  would  if  given  audibly,  and.  as  before  stated, 
every  true  thought  is  a  word  of  God. 

"Without  the  word  was  not  anything  made 
that  was  made." 

The  true  word  has  power  to  bring  forth  what- 
ever we  desire  in  7'i<^/itcousncss. 

Notice,  when  you  affirm  that  God  is  your  Life, 
you  want  to  realize  that  Life  is  an  eternal  Prin- 
ciple that  nothing  can  mar  or  destroy;  and  that 
you  live,  move  and  have  your  being  in  the  great 
ocean  of  Life;  that  Life  is  God;  and  you  are  a 
child  of  God;  one  with  God,  and  an  heir  to  eternal 
Life. 

To  fully  realize  this  truth  is  satisfaction.  It 
often  brings  a  conscious  thrill  of  joy  that  makes 
you  know  that  Life  must  be  unbroken,  because 
its  source  is  eternal  and  unfailing. 

When  you  continue  to  realize  the  allness  of 
God    as    Life,  which    shows    forth    in    the    ever 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 05 

present  good,  you  feel  assured  that  your  denial 
of  the  claims  of  death  is  righteous  reasoning,  and 
you  will  stand  by  the  affirmation  that  God  is  the 
only  Life,  and  you  are  an  heir  to  eternal  Life. 

When  you  affirm  that  God  is  Truth  and  then 
look  about  you  and  see  so  much  that  is  false, 
you  may  be  tempted  to  think  that  after  all,  God 
cannot  be  omnipresent;  but  turn  from  the  temp- 
tation; it  is  only  the  seeming,  and  never  fear  to 
stand  by  the  affirmation,  God  is  Truth — and. 
There  is  only  God. 

In  knowing  Truth  we  know  God,  and  thus  we 
lose  confidence  in  the  old  false  ways,  and  when  we 
affirm  that  God  is  Truth,  knowing  that  there  is 
only  God,  the  false  and  troublesome  conditions 
fall  away,  and  we  are  free.  It  is  then  we  prove 
that  knowledge  of  Truth  makes  us  free. 

The  affirmation,  the  acknowledgment,  makes 
it  manifest;  our  word  has  power  to  prove  the  law 
true.  Again  we  repeat  the  text  of  the  lesson: 
' '  Without  the  word  was  not  anything  made  that 
was  made." 

The  most  wonderful  name  of  the  Father,  God, 
is  Love.  There  is  something  inexpressible; 
something  indefinable  by  human  language  in  the 
Love  that  is  Divine.  The  Father  Love,  the 
Mother  Love  in  One.  It  asks  no  reward  for  its 
bestowal;  it  is  no  respecter  of  persons;  it  is  the 


Io6  PRACTICAL     IIKAMXG 

Holy  Spirit,  the  Mother  Principle  of  the  God- 
head. 

To  affirm,  "  God  is  Love,"  and  repeat  it  over 
and  over  with  trust  in  your  word,  is  a  treatment 
of  itself  which  has  cured  many  a  headache  and 
many  a  pain  that  no  other  remedy  could  reach. 

What  more  can  we  ask  than  perfection,  in  the 
character  and  attributes  of  the  God  we  worship? 
And  when  the  Divine  Love  is  bestowed  without 
stint  or  limit,  the  least  we  can  do  is  to  acknowl- 
edge it  with  thanksgiving. 

"Acknowledge  me  in  all  thy  ways  and  I  will 
direct  thy  paths."  It  is  the  honest,  sincere  real- 
ization of  the  truth  we  affirm  that  makes  our 
affirmation  potent  to  bring  forth  what  we  desire. 

We  may  attain  to  that  state  of  mind  which 
will  enable  us  to  say  as  Jesus  did,  "I  and  the 
Father  are  one,"  by  affirming  the  Life, Truth  and 
Love  of  God  as  Omnipotent,  Omniscient  and 
Omnipresent,  until  we  are  alive  with  the  realiza- 
tion that  it  is  true. 

The  Life,  Truth  and  Love  are  the  Father,  Son 
and  Holy  Spirit,  or  Mother  Principle;  the  Omni- 
present Trinity  from  which  flows  constantly  the 
health,  strength,  wisdom,  peace,  intelligence, 
courage  and  trust;  and  when  we  lack  any  of  these 
desirable  qualities  in  our  life,  it  is  because  we 
have   not  made  ourselves  one  with  the  Divine 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  lO/ 

Father,  which  state  of  mind  clears  our  perceptions 
and  makes  our  judgment  reHable  to  consciously 
know  spiritual  realities. 

God  is  Substance:  the  only  substance,  and 
when  we  make  this  affirmation  with  understand- 
ing we  begin  to  realize  the  nothingness  of  all 
material  things.  We  see  how  fleeting  and  illusory 
are  all  things  that  the  sight  and  touch  call  sub- 
stantial, and  we  begin  to  know  that  Spirit  is  the 
only  Substance;  the  only  Reality. 

Spirit  abideth  forever,  because  Spirit  is  God. 
So  let  us  boldly  affirm,  God  is  the  only  Substance. 

God  is  the  only  Intelligence,  and  knowing  this 
makes  us  feel  that  some  intelligent  force  or  power 
unseen,  moves  us  to  think  and  act,  whose 
wisdom  is  our  only  source  of  supply;  the  great 
unfailing  fountain  from  which  flow  unceasing 
supplies  of  knowledge. 

The  boasted  human  intellect  that  rears  its  head 
with  such  lofty  pride,  is  but  a  feeble  reflection  of 
the  Divine  within  us,  untfl  it  is  trained  to  know 
the  real  self.  And  when  that  is  accomplished 
the  Divine  self  will  shine  forth,  the  perfect  child 
expressed  in  the  physical;  free  from  blemish; 
healthy  and  strong;  happy  and  free. 

This  is  the  heritage  of  all  who  find  the  Divine 
self. 

The  greatest  wisdom  of  Greece  was  expressed 


lOcS  PRACIICAL     IIKAI.lN'Cx 

in  the  two  simple  words,  "  Know  thyself, "carved 
in  stone  and  placed  over  the  entrance  to  the 
Delphic  temple. 

All  great  thinkers  depreciate  the  authority  of 
books  and  Priests,  and  forms  and  ceremonies, 
and  aim  to  know  the  self. 

In  every  affirmation  of  good  we  make  with 
understanding  and  trust,  we  are  making  the  true 
self  manifest. 

When  we  say,  ' '  God  is  my  Life. "  knowing 
that  there  is  no  other  Life,  we  begin  to  realize 
that  the  Life  that  is  God,  Eternal  Life,  perfect 
Life,  in  which  there  can  be  no  pain,  no  disease, 
no  death,  nor  anything  that  leads  to  death,  is  the 
Life  that  is  lived  within  us,  pure,  free,  wise  and 
immortal;  we  find  we  arc  lived  by  the  Divine  life. 

When  the  undesirable  conditions  of  pain  and 
sickness  come  into  our  lives  according  to  mortal 
sense,  we  must  know  that  it  is  only  a  human 
perversion  of  Divine  law,  and  is  not  true;  hence 
the  need  of  constant  watchfulness  in  denying  the 
evil  that  seems  so  real  to  mortal  sense. 

Stand  by  your  basic  statements,  and  all  will 
be  well. 

You  see  how  easy  it  is  to  take  up  this  line  of 
thought  and  follow  on  with  pure  reasoning. 

If  God  is  the  only  Life,  Substance  and  Reality, 
and  God  is  Spirit,  Omnipresent,  then  you  say, 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY  IO9 

I  am  Spirit,  because  I  am  the  offspring  of  Spirit; 
I  am  Mind,  because  I  am  the  idea,  the  Hkeness 
and  image  of  Omnipotent  Mind;  I  hve,  move  and 
have  my  being  in  omnipresent  Wisdom  and  Love. 

The  very  thinking  of  such  thoughts,  or  speaking 
such  words  with  understanding  takes  away  all 
burdens,  all  fear  and  anxiety;  we  feel  that  truly 
we  have  a  Father  and  friend  who  cares  for  us  in 
love,  whose  power  is  unlimited,  and  we  trust 
Him,  knowing  His  law  is  love  and  mercy. 

To  give  yourself  such  discipline  daily  soon 
brings  the  assurance  that  through  you  the  power 
of  righteous  thought  may  work  for  the  uplifting 
of  others,  and  you  set  it  into  action  by  speaking 
the  true  word;  by  acknowledging  the  allness  of 
the  good;  and  you  will  feel  a  certain  conviction 
that  a  healing  potency,  a  comforting  influence 
goes  out  from  you  to  reach  with  health  or  cheer 
the  one  to  whom  you  send  it;  and  you  always 
find  your  good  words  return  to  bless  and  strength- 
en you. 

Nowhere  else  is  found  such  rest,  such  peace, 
such  relief  from  burdens;  and  in  no  other  way 
can  the  Divine  Love  that  heals  the  hurt  be  brought 
so  near  and  made  so  comforting. 

In  no  other  way  has  freedom  been  made  so 
tangible  and  sure. 

By  no  other  means  has  the  prophecy  in  Reve- 


no  PRACTICAL     IIKALING 

latinn    bcHMi  explained.      We  see  clearly  how  it 
can  be  brou.^ht  to  pass  in  every  single  life. 

It  says,  "There  shall  be  no  more  pain,  neither 
sorrow  nor  crying,  for  former  things  have  passed 
away,  and  behold,  all  things  have  become  new." 

And  this  is  the  literal  fulfillment  of  the  proph- 
ecy in  every  individual  case  that  is  willing  to 
abide  by  the  requirements; but  there  is  no  prom- 
ise without  some  condition  to  be  met. 

Isaiah  said,  "They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord 
shall  renew  their  strength." 

To  wait  upon  the  Lord  is  to  trust  the  law  of 
God. 

Solomon  said,  "  In  the  way  of  righteousness 
is  life;  and  in  the  patliway  thereof  there  is  no 
death. " 

Jesus  said,  "  If  a  man  keep  my  sayings  he 
shall  never  see  death. "  Also,  "  If  ye  abide  in  me, 
and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye 
will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you." 

The  conditions  to  be  met  may  all  be  summed 
up  in  the  one  word,   "  Overcome." 

In  the  denial  of  evil  you  overcome  evil  condi- 
tions. 

"To  him  that  overcometh  I  will  give  of  the 
tree  of  life." 

"To  him  that  overcometh  I  will  give  to  eat  of 
the  hidden  manna." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I  I  I 

"  To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  power 
over  nations." 

"  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things.'' 

The  only  sure  way  to  overcome  the  universal 
beliefs  in  evil  and  in  the  power  of  evil,  is  to  take 
the  following  Statement  of  Being  with  the  denials 
attached,  and  make  it  a  religious  duty  to  give 
yourself  this  discipline  daily,  once,  twice  or  three 
times,  as  you  find  it  convenient. 

Take  it  in  sections  at  first,  and  thoroughly 
familiarize  yourself  with  every  statement  and  de- 
nial ;  always  giving  your  affirmations  of  good  after 
making  your  denials.  For  every  denial  of  evil, 
you  should  affirm  its  opposite  good;  always  ac- 
knowledging God  in  the  good  you  affirm. 

God  is  my  health. 

God  is  my  strength. 

God  is  my  wisdom. 

SELF-DISCIPLINE. 

There  is  but  one  Substance,  one  Power,  one 
Intelligence,  one  Life,  one  Truth,  one  Love,  which 
is  the  one  God  of  the  Universe,  who  is  Spirit,  the 
all  good  which  fills  all  space.  God  is  omnipresent 
good. 

I  am  a  child  of  God,  "made  in  Llis  image, 
after  His  likeness." 

I  also  am  Spirit,  I  live,  move  and  have  my 
being  in  God ;  and  as  I  am  like  my  Father  I  can- 


112  rRACTICAI.     in:AI.IX(i 

not  Ik:  sick,  norsuflcr  j);iin,  and  no  evil  can  conic 
t(^  nic  because  all  that  is,  is  f^ood, 

I  deny  the  reality  of  evil,  I  deny  the  j)o\ver  of 
evil,  I  deny  the  reality  of  pain,  of  sorrow,  of  sick- 
ness, of  weakness,  of  weariness,  of  poverty,  of 
misfortune,  of  discoura,u,ement,  of  fear,  of  doubt, 
of  foolishness,  of  ignorance,  of  discord,  of  dan^^er, 
of  death,  and  of  all  evil  influences  from  every 
source,  because  all  evil  is  false. 

I  declare  there  is  no  power  in  any  mortal  law 
to  hold  me  in  bondage.  Lust  and  sensuality  of 
any  shade  or  deforce  have  no  power  to  harm  me, 
Deceitfulness,  treachery,  lying  or  hypocrisy  arc 
powerless  to  afTect  me  for  evil.  There  is  no 
power  in  calumny,  suspicion,  criticism  or  censure. 
There  is  no  power  in  anger  or  ill  temper,  or  scorn, 
or  contempt;  there  is  no  power  in  prejudice  or 
sujicrstition.  There  is  no  power  in  selfishness, 
envy,  jealousy,  pride,  hatred,  malice  or  revenge. 

I  am  law  against  all  that  is  false  and  foolish, 
and  1  declare  the  influence  of  all  such  passions 
utterly  null  and  void  to  me.  I  declare  all  such 
passions  powerless  to  harm  ajiy  one. 

I  also  deny  the  reality  of  matter,  because  God 
is  the  only  Substance,  and  God  is  Spirit. 

I  also  deny  that  the  appearance  we  call  matter 
has  any  Life,  Suostance  or  Intelligence,  because 
God  is  the  only  Life  and  Intelligence,  and  God 
is  Spirit. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  II3 

Only  the  Good  is  true;  only  the  Good  has 
power,  God  is  health.  God  is  Stength.  God 
is  Wisdom.     God  is  Peace. 

Affirm  whatever  good  you  desire  as  of  God 
always.  It  is  the  prayer  of  acknowledgment,  the 
prayer  of  thanksgiving. 

To  "pray  without  ceasing  and  in  everything 
give  thanks,"  is  the  prayer  of  affirmation.  Say 
to  yourself  after  each  practice  of  your  discipline, 
' '  My  word  shall  not  pass  away,  nor  return  to  me 
void;  it  shall  accomplish  that  whereunto  it  is 
sent." 

CASB  OF  HEAIylNG. 

A  lady  came  to  us  who  had  been  for  years  suffering  with  what 
physicians  call  eczema  of  the  lower  limbs.  Every  remedy  known 
to  Materia  Medica  had  been  tried  with  uo  relief  whatever.  Her 
limbs  from  the  knee  to  the  feet  were  swollen  out  of  all  resem- 
blance to  the  human  leg,  and  the  ichorous  exudation,  together 
with  the  itching  and  burning,  was  intolerable. 

In  addition  to  this  torture  from  eczema  she  was  subject  to  very 
severe  and  prolonged  attacks  of  nervous  headache.  She  was  treated 
by  science  about  five  days,  during  which  time  she  entered  the  class 
and  discontinued  the  treatments. 

Before  the  close  of  the  course  of  lessons  her  limbs  were  reduced 
to  their  natural  size  and  symmetry  and  every  vestige  of  humor  had 
disappeared,  the  skin  healed  as  smooth  and  healthy  as  that  of 
a  child;  the  headaches  had  completely  disappeared,  and  now  after 
three  years'  experience  in  the  science  she  testifies  to  a  continuance 
of  perfect  health  and  peace.  She  said,  "I  never  before  realized 
what  the  promise  meant  to  those  who  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness."  Besides  the  feeling  of  perfect  security  against  all 
sickness  herself,  she  helps  and  heals  others  and  lives  a  life  of  con- 
tinual praise  and  thanksgiving  for  the  blessed  knowledge  of  this 

truth. 

8 


LESSON   IV. 


"  As  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  wiihout  works 
is  dead  also:" 

WHEN  a  Student  oi  truth  begins  to  realize 
the  power  there  is  in  true  words,  he  nat- 
urally feels  a  desire  to  talk  about  it  and  tell  his 
friends  what  marvelous  changes  have  come  to  him 
in  health,  in  peace,  or  in  circumstances,  from 
using  the  scientific  mental  arguments  given  in  the 
second  and  third  lessons. 

We  all  feel  this  dtsire  to  share  our  new-found 
joys  with  our  friends  when  these  great  truths 
first  dawn  upon  us,  and  it  is  good  for  us  to  feel 
the  desire.  At  the  same  time  we  would  caution 
every  student  for  their  own  peace  of  mind  not  to 
be  too  eager. 

Until  you  are  more  familiar  with  the  principles, 
perhaps  your  ability  to  explain  your  position  is 
not  equal  to  your  zeal  in  wanting  your  friends  to 
know  the  beautiful  g(ispel  of  health  and  peace 
you  have  found;  and  it  is  wise  to  keep  silent 
about  the  process  by  which  you  train  your  mind 
m  the  knowledge  of  truth,  until  you  feel  able  to 
answer  all  questions  that  arise. 


FOR     MIND    AND     BODY.  II5 

Your  friends  will  argue  of  course  from  the  old 
standpoint,  and  unless  you  are  well  grounded  in 
what  you  know,  you  may  be  easily  confused,  and 
things  may  begin  to  look  more  rational  from  that 
old  standpoint  again;  and  you  will  wonder  if  after 
all  you  are  not  mistaken  about  this  new  Science. 

The  old  way  of  reasoning  from  the  evidence 
of  the  senses,  appeals  too  strongly  to  the  con- 
scious mind  for  us  to  be  convinced  without  some 
misgivings;  and  the  argument  from  the  carnal 
side  is  liable  to  get  the  upper  hand  unless  you  are 
soundly  anchored  in  the  truth. 

In  view  of  this  we  advise  students  to  refrain 
from  all  controversy  regarding  the  truth  or  falsity 
of  Science,  until  you  can  give  clear  and  convinc- 
ing reasons  for  the  claims  of  Science. 

All  controversy  tends  to  discord,  and  discord 
is  not  scientific.  Harmony  is  the  law  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  whatever  disturbs  the  harmony  is  error. 

Those  who  oppose  and  dispute  the  claims  of 
the  Science,  do  so  on  grounds  purely  material, 
and  have  no  conception  at  all  of  the  higher 
spiritual  law,  and  still  less  belief  in  the  possibility 
of  the  human  intellect  being  trained  to  grasp 
what  to  them  has  always  been  called  the  super- 
natural. If  convinced  of  the  truth  in  one  point, 
they  will  always  find  another  point  to  attack, 
which  to  them  seems  weak. 


Il6  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

It  is  very  common,  especially  among  orthodox 
people,  to  commence  their  objections  wilh  the 
name;  which,  if  they  must  go  through  with  every 
phase  of  opposition,  is  a  very  good  place  to  begin. 

They  often  urge  that  Christian  Science  is  a 
term  very  misleading,  and  that  Scientists  have 
no  right  to  use  the  word  "  Christian"  at  all. 

This  objection  comes,  of  course,  from  not 
knowing,  and  from  being  too  lofty  and  conceited 
to  be  informed  on  the  subject.  And  probably 
from  reading  in  some  religious  journal  a  warning 
to  "beware  of  Christian  Scientists,  because  they 
do  not  believe  in  Christ." 

All  such  ridiculous  misstatements  have  been 
made,  even  from  the  pulpits,  and  by  men  who 
are  supposed  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ; 
and  we  would  that  every  student  of  Christian 
Science  could  defend  the  truth  against  such  false 
statements  in  a  manner  wise  and  charitable. 

Let  people  know  that  we  consider  the  name 
wisely  chosen  because  of  its  significance. 

Science,  from  the  word  Scire,  means  to  know; 
and  any  true  principles  or  combination  of  truths, 
arranged  in  orderly  fashion,  so  as  to  admit  of 
demonstration,  may  be  called  a  science. 

Christ,  from  the  ancient  word  Krestos,  means 
Truth.  Your  clergymen  very  likely  will  tell  you 
that  Christ  means,  "the  anointed,"  and  he  will 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  II7 

go  no  further  with  an  explanation,  because  it  is 
the  custom  of  theologians  to  be  satisfied  with 
that;  but  the  word  means  truth,  and  the  one 
who  represents  or  embodies  the  principle  of  truth 
is  the  anointed  one. 

It  has  been  a  custom  among  the  Jews  since 
the  days  of  Aaron  and  Moses,  for  the  high  priests 
to  be  anointed  with  oil.  The  high  priest  is  sup- 
posed to  be  a  teacher  of  religious  truth — and  the 
anointing  with  oil  is  a  very  solemn  religious 
ceremony  among  the  Jews". 

Jesus  was  the  embodiment  of  truth  in  the 
flesh,  hence  he  was  called  Christ — the  anointed. 

The  world  has  always  called  those  who  were 
anointed  to  preach  the  truth,   ''the  Christ." 

Gautama  Buddha  was  the  Christ  of  the  Bud- 
dhists; so  also  was  Confucius  considered  the 
Christ,  but  none  of  the  so-called  Christs  have 
taught  absolute  truth  unmixed  with  error,  except 
Jesus.  He  only  among  them  all,  spoke,  and 
taught,  and  lived,  and  proved  the  unerring  truth ; 
and  what  could  be  more  fitting  than  that  those 
who  follow  his  teachings  and  practices,  and  de- 
monstrate over  error  as  he  did,  should  give  his 
name  to  the  science  that  explains  the  principles 
he  taught,  which  none  of  these  objectors  do. 

Truth  as  he  taught  it  is  found  to  be  a  living 
principle,  and  by  the  knowledge  of  truth,  we  set 
the  principle  into  action. 


Ii8  I'RACiiCAi,    iii:ai.i.\'(; 

When  set  into  action  l)y  uiulcrstaiuling  it,  its 
tendency  is  always  to  life. 

Jesus  said  to  keep  his  words  would  make  us 
one  with  eternal  life. 

To  keep  his  words  means,  to  keep  their  true 
meaninf^  in  the  mind,  and  to  square  our  lives  by 
the  princij)les  he  taught. 

The  words  of  no  other  teacher  will  do  this; 
not  even  those  who  were  called  the  Christ,  be- 
cause their  teachings  were  not  always  true. 

In  every  instance  where  they  taught  a  truth, 
it  was  in  perfect  harmony  with  what  Jesus  taught, 
but  so  much  error  was  mi\cd  with  what  they 
taught  that  the  tendency  was  more  toward  death 
than  to  life. 

If  such  men  as  Plato,  Aristotle,  Milton. 
Shakespeare,  and  many  others,  had  only  taught 
absolute  truth  instead  of  mixing  such  glittering 
falsities  with  their  brilliant  ideas,  with  what 
grand  results  they  might  have  used  their  powers 
to  lift  men  out  of  the  bondage  of  evil. 

Although  their  ideas  may  give  polish  to  the 
human  intellect,  they  do  not  inspire  the  soul  to 
reach  above  the  plane  of  mere  human  intellect, 
except  when  they  strike  a  note  of  pure  truth,  and 
in  those  gems  of  true  thought  only  are  men  made 
better  by  their  having  lived. 

The  search  for  the  laws  of  life  can  never  be 
successful  on  a  material  plane. 


FOR     MIND     AND     BODY.  I  I9 

There  is  a  law  well  known  among  true  phi- 
losophers, by  which  we  learn  that  people  grow  to 
be  like  what  they  study  most  earnestly,  and  think 
most  about,  and  the  more  absorbingly  one  de- 
votes himself  to  any  theme,  the  more  he  takes 
on  the  character  of  that  study  in  his  physical  life. 

In  ancient  times  there  were  schools  for  the 
study  of  Divine  law,  and  students  who  were  faith- 
ful and  diligent  accomplished  wonderful  things 
by  the  study. 

The  study  of  Divinity  is  the  study  of  ' '  First 
Cause" — the  study  of  God,  and  the  earnest, 
faithful  student  of  Divine  law,  cannot  fail  to  dis- 
cover his  powers  as  a  child  of  God,  and  as  he 
daily  realizes  more  and  more  his  own  divine  nat- 
ure, he  becomes  more  and  more  God-like  in  his 
life,  and  in  his  power  over  all  his  environments,  and 
he  finds  thathe  truly  has  dominion  over  all  things, 
and  may  put  all  difficulties  under  his  feet. 

Those  ancient  students  of  Divine  law,  who 
were  most  faithful  and  devout,  acquired  such 
proficiency  in  the  knowledge  of  true  principles  as 
to  become  the  acknowledged  prophets;  and  their 
achievements  in  the  line  of  healing  and  perform- 
ing miracles,  were  truly  God-like. 

It  was  only  by  a  knowledge  of  these  principles 
that  Elisha,  and  Joshua,  and  Daniel  and  many 
others  (who  were  called  the  holy  men  of  Israel), 


I20  PRACTicAi.  iii:ai.i\(; 

were  ciblc  In  defy  iKilural  law  aiul  make  tlic  law 
of  Spirit  work  for  them.  We  find  that  even  now. 
with  a  knowledge  of  this  wonderful  law  of  mind, 
any  one  may  know  and  use  the  same  law,  so  far 
as  he  is  willing  to  discard  the  old  errors  that  hang 
like  a  veil  between  his  conscious  mind  and  the 
truth  that  would  enlighten  it. 

If  we  want  to  be  Christ-like,  we  must  study 
and  accept  the  principles  Christ  taught.  If  we 
want  to  be  God  liki\  let  us  study  the  mystery  of 
Godliness. 

Jesus  taught  tliis  Divine  la-v  with  sueh  sim- 
plicity that  the  only  marvel  is,  that  students  of 
his  gospel  have  failed  so  utterly  in  understanding 
the  principles  he  taught. 

This  lack  of  understanding  explains  the  lack 
of  Christ-like  powers,  and  Ciirist-like  deeds 
among  his  professed  followers. 

Where  do  we  hnd  any  students  of  Divinity,  in 
tliis  age.  who  have  so  mastered  tlie  principles  of 
Divine  law,  as  to  be  able  to  )-)rophesy,  or  per- 
form miracles,  or  lual  the  sick? 

They  are  often  very  diligent  in  the  study  of 
man-made  creeds  instead;  or  as  Jesus  said  to  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  "  In  vain  do  they  wor- 
ship 7ni\  while  teaching  for  doctrine  the  com- 
mandments of  men." 

And  have  not  such  teachings  proved  ' '  in  vaiit'  ? 


FOR    MIND    AND    BOBY.  12  1 

Now,  we  do  not  want  to  attach  to  Christian 
Science,  any  of  those  old  false  and  foolish  doc- 
trines or  dogmas  that  blind  us  to  what  is  real  and 
true,  but  we  want  to  hold  fast  to  all  that  is  true, 
and  thus  increase  our  confidence  in  the  power  of 
truth  to  set  us  free. 

Ask  yourself,  Did  it  ever  make  me  love  God, 
or  fill  me  with  an  earnest  desire  to  serve  Him 
better,  by  believing  that  He  created  me  totally 
wicked  and  depraved? 

Does  it  make  me  love  to  serve  God  better  by 
believing  that  He  sets  a  personal  devil  to  follow 
me  in  all  my  ways;  to  deceive  and  tempt  me  to 
do  and  act  contrary  to  His  commands? 

Does  it  increase  my  confidence  in  the  power  of 
God  to  believe  in  another  great  power  opposed 
to  God  in  all  things? 

Have  any  of  these  beliefs  ever  brought  me 
peace  of  mind,  or  health  of  body? 

To  ask  yourself  these  questions  with  a  sincere 
desire  to  be  set  in  the  way  of  truth,  you  are  com- 
pelled to  answer,  "No.  None  of  these  beliefs 
has  ever  helped  me  to  find  the  divinity  within 
me,  or  lift  me  out  of  bondage." 

Now,  to  study  Christ  in  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
will  lift  you  out  of  bondage. 

If  we  keep  His  sayings  our  lofty  purposes  and 
righteous   desires  intensify  daily,  and  the  living 


122  rRACllCAL     IlKALIXG 

truth  thrills  all  our  being  with  certainty  of  eter- 
nal life;  we  feel  ourselves  to  he  one  with  the 
deathless  Christ  Himself. 

In  the  teachings  of  Christ,  there  is  no  belief  in 
evil  to  weigh  us  down,  no  belief  in  sickness,  no 
belief  in  death;  but  the  living  Christ  (Truth)  shall 
reign  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  rivers  to  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth;  loosing  the  coils  of 
the  world's  belief  in  evil,  till  all  the  children 
of  earth  are  redeemed  by  the  Christ's  teachings, 
by  the  absolute  truth  understood. 

Notice,  the  Christ  (Truth)  has  always  been 
with  us.  but  not  being  understood,  it  has  not  made 
us  consciously  free;  we  are  not  fully  redeemed 
till  we  fully  recognize  the  power  of  truth,  and 
acknowledge  the  freedom. 

The  law  works  by  orderly  processes,  the  same 
as  the  laws  of  chemistry,  or  mathematics,  both 
of  which  are  simply  a  shadowing  forth  of  the 
spiritual  law. 

In  the  study  of  aiiy  science  and  all  sciences, 
the  steps  are  orderly  and  sequential ;  that  is,  one 
step  follows  another  in  the  regular  order  neces- 
sary to  school  the  mind  to  an  understanding  of 
the  principles  taught. 

In  changing  the  beliefs  of  the  mind  (which  in 
some  cases  amounts  to  complete  revolution)  it  is 
accomplished  by  a  new  line  of  thought,  or  an  en- 
tirely new  set  of  arguments. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 23 

When  we  grasp  the  full  perception  of  the 
argument,  as  some  do  in  one  grand  fiash  of 
illumination,  the  clouds  of  darkness  and  doubt 
are  lifted  at  once,  which  experience  will  not  come 
while  the  mind  still  opposes  and  objects  and 
questions  every  step  of  the  way;  for  this  reason 
the  mental  change  from  ignorance  to  knowledge 
is  slow  to  most  of  us,  because  most  of  us  do 
question  and  doubt  at  first;  and  yet  the  change 
that  comes  slowly  is  as  a  rule  more  satisfying  to 
the  reasoning  mind,  because  one  is  better  able  to 
explain  the  process  of  passing  from  darkness  to 
light,  or  from  ignorance  to  knowledge;  we  can 
give  a  better  reason  for  the  hope  within  us  when 
we  have  deliberately  reasoned  it  out. 

It  has  always  been  the  aim  of  philanthropist 
and  preacher  and  teacher  through  all  the  ages 
to  teach  what  would  most  benefit  the  race;  but 
all  have  failed  to  define  the  distinction  most  im- 
portant to  know  between  the  spiritual  and  the 
material — the  mortal  and  the  immortal;  and  yet 
in  moments  of  apparent  inspiration,  when  the 
highest  truths  have  seemed  to  dawn  upon  them, 
they  all  very  strangely  seem  to  agree,  and  will 
utter  the  same  truths,  in  S2tbstance. 

It  could  not  be  otherwise  when  all  inspiration 
comes  from  the  one  great  Intelligence. 

Herein  lies  the    science  of   Christianity.      No 


124  rRAcriCAi,    iikai.ixc 

statements  of  true  Christian  prineiples  can  by 
any  possibility  conflict,  and  every  truth  will  agree 
with  every  other  truth. 

Science  is  science  and  all  true  calculations  that 
start  from  a  true  basis,  must  of  necessity  bring 
results  that  are  true;  whether  in  mathematics, 
astronomy,  or  the  problem  of  life. 

If  we  set  out  in  this  problem  of  life  on  the 
basis  that  Spirit  is  the  only  Substance,  we  must 
calculate  all  the  way  along  in  harmony  with  that 
statement.  We  build  the  world  about  us  as  we 
think,  and  as  we  think  so  we  believe. 

Thinking  and  wording  do  the  building.  The 
vvord  is  Spirit;  that  is,  the  essence  gf  the  word 
is  the  spirit  of  it.  "He  sent  his  word  and 
healed  them." 

When  He  sends  His  word  He  sends  by  a  mes- 
senger; we  are  the  messengers,  and  it  is  the 
"God  that  worketh  in  you,  both  to  will  and  to 
do  of  His  good  pleasure." 

The  healing  word  is  sent  in  the  Divine  law 
that  erases  the  false  efifects  of  mortal  error,  and 
this  Divine  law  must  be  acknowledged  as  the 
only  power  before  it  will  act. 

You  begin  your  acknowledgment  of  this  law 
when  you  declare  that,  "Spirit  is  the  only  sub- 
stance," and  if  all  your  thoughts  and  ideas  har- 
monize with  this  first  statement  of  science,  you 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 25 

will  begin  to  build  your  world  harmoniously 
around  you. 

If  to-day  you  rise  to  the  full  realization  that 
sickness,  pain  and  sorrow  are  a  delusion,  of  course 
you  reject  them,  you  denounce  them  as  errors 
that  you  will  have  no  more  fellowship  with,  and 
you  realize  health  and  peace  from  your  reason- 
ing. You  are  building  harmonious  conditions 
around  you. 

Then  to-morrow  you  forget  all  about  this  loft} 
state  of  mind  that  gave  you  such  peace  and  com- 
fort, and  you  begin  to  think  and  talk  of  sickness  and 
pain  again,  and  recall  all  the  miserable  conditions 
you  suffered  as  if  they  were  an  actual  reality ;  your 
words  and  thoughts  are  taking  on  the  old  errors 
again,  and  you  are  rewarded  by  a  return  of  the  sick- 
ness and  pain.  You  have  unintentionally  forgot- 
ten that  "thinking  and  wording  do  the  building." 

Then  you  are  apt  to  think  that  the  science 
doesn't  work  for  you  as  it  does  for  others,  or  as 
you  expected  it  to  do,  and  by  that  thought  you 
are  sending  out  clouds  of  darkness  that  hide  the 
truth  from  others,  as  well  as  yourself. 

"By  thy  words  thou  art  justified,  and  by  thy 
worrds  thou  art  condemned." 

"Only  the  good  is  true,"  and  when  you  have 
once  proved  it  so,  stand  by  the  statement,  and 
make  all  things  bend  to  it. 


126  TRACTICAL     IIKALI.Nc; 

All  evil  of  whatever  character  is  simply  nega- 
tion, nonentity,  nothingness. 

All  the  ancient  philosophers  who  are  quoted  as 
so  wise  and  wonderful,  declare  in  substance  that 
"all  evil  is  negation,  and  all  matter  is  delusion, 
and  that  we  take  what  oily  sccnis  for  the  reality. 

The  Scriptures  tell  us  that  God  made  all  that 
is,  and  that  He  made  all  things  good;  they  tell 
us  also  that  lie /'/Vt^a-.c  all  things,  and  looks  upon 
all  He  has  created  as  perfect,  and  that  He  is  too 
pure  to  behold  inicjuity  or  sin.  Then  of  course 
sin  and  inicjuity  are  not  a  reality ;  what  seems  so  is 
mortal  mind's  invention ;  a  delusion  that  bears 
the  same  relation  to  our  higher  nature,  that  the 
hideous  nightmare  does  to  the  conscious  mind 
when  we  awake. 

When  the  conscious  niind  [illows  the  senses  to 
rule  in  its  reports  of  evil  and  pain,  it  has  wan- 
dered away  from  true  ])rinciples,  and  it  suffers  the 
consequence  in  tliis  seeming  condition  of  pain, 
which  is  typified  l)y  the  prodigal  son  wlio  wan- 
dered away  from  his  father's  house  and  took  up 
his  abode  in  a  far  country.  The  far  country  is 
the  false  state  of  mind  in  wliich  we  are  only  con- 
scious of  what  the  carnal  nature  sees. 

When  the  prodigal  son  began  to  sufTer  want 
"he  came  to  himself,"  and  said,  "I  will  arise 
and  go  to  my  Father." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 27 

When  the  conscious  mind  begins  to  reahze  the 
fact  that  all  pain  and  discord  are  the  result  of 
foolishly  depending  on  what  the  senses  tell  us,  it 
begins  to  come  to  itself  and  remember  the  com- 
fort and  peace  it  once  enjoyed  before  wandering 
away  into  this  far  country,  or  this  false  way  of 
thinking,  and  it  says,  ' '  I  will  arise  and  return  to 
true  principles." 

The  coming  to  itself  is  when  it  realizes  how 
false  the  mortal  way  is;  and  the  turning  from  the 
false  to  the  true  is  the  return  to  the  Father's 
house,  where  all  is  joy  and  gladness. 

The  beautiful  lesson  taught  by  this  parable 
shows  how  surely  we  all  may  find  the  true  way  if 
we  will.  Try  and  forget  the  old  false  conception 
of  this  lesson,  which  places  all  the  benefits  of 
obedience  away  off  in  the  world  to  come,  and 
know  that  here  and  now  are  all  the  blessings  we 
desire,  if  only  we  will  see  the  true  way  to  obtain 
them. 

The  Psalmist  David  said,  "Only  with  thine 
eyes  shalt  thou  behold  and  see  the  reward  of  the 
wicked."  He  meant  only  with  the  eyes  of  flesh, 
of  course.  Spiritual  perception  knows  only  good- 
ness, while  mortal  mind  judges  by  appearance. 

To  judge  by  appearance,  we  should  pronounce 
the  child  of  the  universal  Father  often  very  im- 
perfect; often  sick  and  miserable ;  he  would  seem 


128  PRACTICAL     11  HALING 

(in  many  cases)  to  be  the  creation  of  a  being 
capable  of  making  a  great  deal  of  wretchedness; 
but  science  denies  this,  and  as  science  deals  with 
principles,  it  makes  man  by  pure  reasoning  to  be 
the  creation  of  a  Being  whose  very  attributes 
preclude  the  possibility  of  His  making  anything 
imperfect. 

How  could  He  make  His  own  children  totally 
depraved  when  by  His  own  Infinite  perfection  He 
could  have  no  such  conception  as  depravity? 

What  a  monstrous  perversion  is  the  doctrine  of 
total  depravity;  and  who  can  estimate  the  wicked- 
ness and  infidelity  it  has  caused? 

Of  all  things  created,  man  is  God's  master- 
piece; the  image  and  likeness  of  Himself. 

He  called  all  mankind  His  children,  and  j)ro- 
nounced  all  He  had  created,  ''very  o^oody 

"Come,  and  let  us  reason  together,"  respecting 
these  things. 

We  find  that  man  in  his  essential  nature  is  the 
spiritual  likeness  and  image  of  God  or  the  idea 
of  God;  while  the  j^hysical  man  is  but  the  unreal 
shadow  of  the  Divine  idea,  or  the  outward  ex- 
pression of  the  thoughts  and  beliefs  of  the  finite 
mind. 

To  reason  thus,  makes  us  consciously  one  with 
the  mind  that  creates;  and  until  we  realize  this 
oneness,  we  are  wanderers  in  the  far  country  of 
mortal  error. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 29 

When  Kepler  discovered  the  perfection  of  the 
law  of  planetary  motion  and  distance,  like  one 
inspired,  he  caught  the  idea  of  unvarying  law, 
and  cried  out,  "Oh,  God!  I  think  thy  thoughts 
after  thee." 

Unvarying  law  makes  it  utterly  impossible  for 
an  all-wise  Creator,  whose  very  attributes  are  per- 
fection, to  create  a  being  in  His  own  likeness  and 
image  that  is  imperfect  and  miserable;  therefore 
the  miserable  appearance  is  the  delusion  of  mor- 
tal sense,  or  the  invention  of  the  carnal  man,  and 
nothing  but  the  word  of  truth  will  dispel  the  de- 
lusion. 

The  power  of  the  word  has  to  be  continually 
kept  in  mind  while  the  student  of  truth  pursues 
the  study,  because  it  is  the  word  that  creates. 

The  Saviour  said,  ' '  My  words  are  Spirit  and 
they  are  Life."  And  He  said,  that  for  us  to 
keep  His  words  would  make  us  one  with  eternal 
Life. 

Now  to  keep  the  spirit  of  his  words,  we  must 
reject  all  that  does  not  agree  with  his  teachings. 
So  with  the  words  of  denial  we  open  the  door  to 
freedom;  we  have  been  in  bondage  to  error,  and 
we  wrench  asunder  the  chains  of  ignorance  that 
have  bound  us  to  shadows,  by  our  word  of  denial. 

This  experience  is  often  like  a  revelation,  be- 
cause it  is  a  truth  that  comes  to  our  knowledge  by 


130  I'KACTICAL     irKAMNC, 

earnestly  seeking  wisdom  from  llie  source  of  all 
trutli  and  wisdom. 

It  is  also  by  our  true  icord  that  we  gather 
courage  and  assurance  when  we  affirm  the  good. 
The  inner  man  perceives  and  knows  wliat  the 
natural  man  cannot  comprehend. 

We  feel  a  conscious  thrill  of  freedom  that 
amounts  to  knowing  the  absolute  nothingness  of 
pain  and  misery,  and  a  certainty  that  we  have 
dominion  over  such  conditions. 

We  see  that  all  misery  and  wretchedness  are 
the  out-showing  of  erroneous  reasoning,  and  that 
all  such  reasoning  lacks  foundation. 

We  look  back  upon  the  bitter  experiences  of 
the  past  as  a  miserable  dream. 

We  see  how  falsely — how  needlessly  we  suf- 
fered in  those  beliefs,  and  how  our  foolish  false 
beliefs  augmented  our  miseries. 

We  learn  that  thoughts  are  words  which  make 
up  our  happiaess  or  misery,  and  that  thoughts 
can  be  controlled;  and  then  we  find  it  reasonable 
to  say,  if  we  control  our  thoughts  aright,  we  shall 
show  forth  right  conditions. 

According  to  appearance,  the  conscious  mind 
would  say  that  circumstances  and  conditions  con- 
trol our  thoughts;  but  according  to  righteous  rea- 
soning our  thoughts  should  control  circumstances 
and  conditions.     We  must  make  them  do  it. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I3I 

To  accept  the  appearance  for  the  reality  is  to 
remain  in  bondage  to  ignorance.  We  prove  our 
ignorance  of  the  laws  of  mind  when  we  give  up 
our  dominion  to  mortality's  claims. 

What  we  know  of  the  effect  of  silent  thought 
proves  thought  to  be  the  first  active  agent  in  all 
things. 

Thought  first  suggests  the  idea  of  sickness, 
and  immediately  sets  about  some  invention  for  a 
name,  and  it  is  thought  that  decides  to  name  it 
after  some  popular  belief  of  mortal  mind;  then  it 
is  thought  that  suggests  the  remedy. 

We  first  think  of  the  soothing  character  of  an 
opiate  before  the  opiate  is  given,  and  we  don't 
know  that  the  opiate  is  but  a  symbol  of  the 
thought  that  suggests  it;  we  don't  know  that  to 
turn  the  thought  from  the  material  drug  to  spir- 
itual truth  will  heal  the  patient  quicker  and  bet- 
ter without  the  opiate;  so  we  proceed  in  our  ig- 
norance and  give  the  symbol,  perfectly  oblivious 
of  the  potency  of  true  thoughts  or  true  words  to 
heal. 

The  same  error  obtains  among  such  Christians 
as  depend  upon  the  sacraments  to  give  spiritual 
comfort,  instead  of  relying  upon  the  true  word 
which  the  sacraments  only  symbolize. 

The  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  are  of 
themselves  but    a  symbol  of  His  word;   and  the 


132  PRACTICAL    HKALING 

bread  and  wine  are  but  symbols  of  the  symbol, 
and  can  only  satisfy  as  mortal  mind  believes  in 
it,  or  as  the  Catholic  devotee  believes  in  the  effi- 
cacy of  the  holy  water. 

In  case  of  sickness,  we  bring  quicker  and  more 
permanent  cure  every  time  by  the  true  word  or 
thouglit,  tlian  we  can  with  the  dru.i:;,  and  it  is  a 
remedy  that  is  always  at  hand;  if  we  are  suffi- 
ciently in  earnest  to  keep  the  mind  in  the  way  of 
truth;  then  there  are  no  nauseating  bottles  and 
pills  and  powders  to  handle,  and  no  instruments  of 
torture;  no  blisters  to  dress;  no  greasy  ointments; 
no  unplcasantodors,  but  just  the  clean,  pure  word 
of  truth  that  corrects  the  foolish,  false  beliefs  and 
makes  health  shine  forth. 

We  may  very  reasonably  look  forward  to  the 
time  when  it  will  be  a  mark  of  reproach  as  well 
as  ignorance  for  anyone  to  be  sick;    when  the 

knowledge  of  truth  will  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea."  Then  there  will  be  no 
sickness  to  cure,  because  the  great  numbers  who 
think  only  truth  will  become  great  health  and 
strength  centers  from  which  there  will  constantly 
radiate  health,  strength,  peace  and  harmony,  and 
their  light  will  so  shine  as  to  convince  the  world 
of  the  reality  of  the  truth  they  live. 

When  we  consider  how  young  the  science  is, 
and  the  scoffs  and  skepticism  it  meets  with,  we 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 33 

need  not  wonder  that  many  who  embrace  it  are 
weak  and  incompetent  in  their  efforts  at  first.  It 
takes  a  brave  heart  to  bear  the  ridicule  and  crit- 
icism so  freely  lavished  by  the  world  (even  if  it  is 
in  ignorance),  and  many  allow  it  to  overcome, 
and  the  science  is  held  responsible  for  their  fail- 
ures, while  in  truth  their  failures  were  due  to  the 
lack  of  science. 

We  all  begin  our  work  of  heahng  with  fear  and 
trembling,  and  we  are  beset  with  many  doubts 
of  our  ability  to  heal  at  all,  until  we  become  more 
thoroughly  grounded  in  the  knowledge  by  prac- 
tice and  experience ;  each  little  victory  is  worth  a 
great  deal  to  the  novice  until  courage  and  con- 
fidence are  established. 

All  failure  to  cure  is  a  sign  of  fear;  and  fear  is 
sign  of  doubt  in  the  power  of  truth  to  do;  and 
doubt  betrays  the  lack  of  thorough  understanding 
of  the  principles  on  which  the  healing  argument 
is  based. 

We  need  to  rise  above  all  criticism,  and  above 
ridicule  or  unfavorable  comment,  to  where  we  can 
truly  say,   ''None  of  these  things  7noveiize." 

People  very  soon  learn  to  respect  the  stand  one 
takes  when  he  shows  that  it  is  taken  on  princi- 
ple, and  that  nothing  can  move  him  from  it. 

We  desire  to  see  every  student  of  truth  so 
thoroughly  trained  in  the  understanding  of  these 


134  I'RACriCAL     IIKALING 

principles  that  no  argument,  no  ridicule,  no  op- 
position or  persecution  can  move  him;  and  so 
firm  that  "the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail 
against  his  thoughts." 

This  is  the  same  truth  that  Jesus  said  to  Peter 
was  the  rock  upon  which  he  should  build  his 
church,  "and  the  gates  of  hell  should  not  ]irevail 
against  it." 

The  gates  of  hell  are  the  assaults  of  opposition, 
calumny,  persecution,  and  misrepresentation, 
that  have  always  been  hurled  at  faithful  followers 
of  truth. 

And  the  false  doctrines  and  half-hearted 
service  of  professing  Christians  may  also  be  called 
the  gates  of  hell.  All  things  that  tend  to  shut 
out  the  whole  blessed  helpful  truths  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  are  gates  of  hell. 

God  said.  "Let  there  be  a  firmament  in  the 
midst  of  the  waters. "  We  are  taught  that  this 
passage  signifies,  "Let  there  be  a  firm  mind." 

As  before  explained,  "  waters  "  signify  or  sym- 
bolize the  conscious  mind  that  is  ever  changing 
and  drifting  and  surging  here  and  there  like  the 
waves  of  the  sea;  and  "firmament"  means  a 
firm  mind;  or,  Let  there  be  a  steadfast  certainty 
as  to  what  you  know;  let  there  be  no  wavering 
or  doubt  or  hesitation,  but  base  your  position 
upon  true  Principle,  and  then  stand. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 35 

This  steadfast  certainty  of  truth  can  be  estab- 
lished in  every  mind  by  the  faithful  practice  of 
affirmations,  after  the  denial  of  all  error  has  been 
thoroughly  done. 

Nothing  so  inspires  hope,  confidence  and  cour- 
age as  to  faithfully  and  trustfully  affirm  the  good 
things  provided  us,  as  already  ours. 

We  begin  to  feel  that  we  have  the  key  that 
unlocks  the  storehouse  of  wisdom  and  bounty, 
and  the  problem  of  life  seems  much  nearer  be- 
ing solved,  and  our  enthusiasm  is  sometimes 
unspeakable. 

But  we  must  go  through  the  trial  of  our  faith; 
no  one  escapes  this  trial,  though  the  faithful 
need  suffer  nothing. 

We  find  the  ways  of  the  world  still  opposed  to 
the  ways  of  science,  and  we  find  ourselves  ex- 
posed to  many  rebuffs,  sometimes  our  dearest 
friends  turn  against  us  just  as  Jesus  said  they 
would.  Sometimes  we  are  left  completely  alone 
among  skeptics  and  the  most  merciless  of  scof- 
fers; in  fact,  everything  tends  to  discourage  and 
depress,  as  it  seems  to  mortal  sense,  and  then  is 
the  time  to  show  your  faith  in  the  principles  you 
have  espoused. 

Then  is  the  time  to  prove  your  principles  true. 
"Let  there  be  a  firm  mind."  Show  to  the  world 
that  you  have  taken  a  firm  and  definite  stand  by 


13^^  PRACTICAI.     HKAI.ING 

principles  tliat  will  bear  you  out,  and  )()u  will 
prove  it  to  them. 

The  cleansing  by  denials,  and  the  spiritualiz- 
ing and  comforting  practice  of  affirmations  are 
only  a  beginning. 

We  have  to  stand  porter  at  the  door  of  con- 
scious thought  continually,  to  keep  down  the 
deceptions  of  mortality's  claims. 

We  are  constantly  meeting  with  strong  sense 
evidence  that  contradicts  ojir  statements;  all  we 
see,  all  we  hear,  and  even  the  popular  learning 
of  the  land  are  opposed  to  our  statements,  and 
the  cruel  sneers  of  the  cold,  heartless  world  be- 
gin to  shake  our  confidence  in  our  own  ability  to 
withstand  so  much;  tJicn  we  think  of  the  grand 
principles  that  we  knoiv  are  true,  and  all  this 
array  of  discouragements  sinks  into  insignifi- 
cance, and  we  are  stronger  for  the  trial. 

Every  student  of  truth  will  sooner  or  later 
have  all  these  phases  of  discouragement  to  con- 
tend with,  and  "blessed  is  he  that  ovcrcometh." 

Everything  we  see,  and  even  all  nature  seems 
arrayed  against  us,  if  we  judge  by  appearance. 
When  the  senses  corroborate  what  the  skeptics 
say,  we  are  apt  to  think  the  science  is  in  danger 
till  we  remember  that  we  are  not  to  judge  by 
appearance. 

Never  mind  what  seems  at  all.      According  to 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 37 

pure  reason,  science  is  true;  according  to  appear- 
ance it  is  not  true,  and  you  have  to  choose  either 
the  truth  that  is — or  the  error  that  only  seems. 

Doubt  grows  spontaneously  in  mortal  mind  and 
needs  no  cultivation,  but  the  strangest  fact  is 
that  we  are  not  inclined  to  doubt  the  false  at  all; 
that  seems  more  real  than  all  else;  but  we  doubt 
the  tr7ie,  and  generally  refuse  to  believe  it  till  it 
is  proven. 

' '  Blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  and  yet 
have  believed." 

All  these  temptations  to  return  to  the  old  ways 
are  strengtheners,  if  we  turn  them  to  account. 

"It  is  the  trial  of  your  faith  which  worketh 
patience,  and  patience  Godhness,  and  Godliness 
the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness,"  which 
means  the  result  of  right  thinking. 

When  such  discouraging  experiences  come,  as 
they  are  very  liable  to  do,  go  back  to  your  self- 
training  and  regain  your  peace  of  mmd  as  if  just 
beginning;  and  until  your  perceptions  are  clear 
and  sure,  and  sufficiently  developed  to  solve  your 
life  problem  without  wavering,  you  will  need  to 
use  the  rule  we  give  you,  till  it  is  accomplished. 

You  want  to  feel  and  affirm  that  God  works 
through  you  to  will  and  to  do,  and  you  want  to 
know  that  whenever  you  are  prompted  to  do  a 
good  deed  it  is  God  working  in  you,  and  you  have 


'3"^  I'RAC'IICAI,     IIKAI.ING 

virtually  surrendered  your  human  will  to  the  Di- 
vine, which  works  through  you;  and  as  long  as 
you  leave  scl/oxit  of  the  question  the  Divine  will 
-work  for  you,  and  through  you,  and  /;/  y(ju,  and 
thus  you  make  the  divinity  within  you  manifest; 
not  only  in  works,  hut  in  the  physical  expression. 

The  finding  of  the  real  self  is  the  work  of  the 
conscious  mind  under  the  willing  guidance  of 
Divine  Wisdom.  It  is  a  process  of  unfoldment 
which  is  accomplished  (jnly  by  the  study  of  God 
or  the  Good  as  the  Supreme  Principle  of  the 
univcM-sc,  with  which  we  are  inseparably  con- 
nected in  spirit. 

We  find  the/r//^-  self  only  when  we  utterly  deny 
the  mortal  self  and  its  claims. 

The  very  corner  stone,  or  foundation  of  this 
practice  is,  first,  in  the  proper  understanding  of 
what  you  are  to  deny,  why  you  deny  it,  when 
you  deny  certain  errors  for  certain  conditions,  and 
in  what  manner  you  do  it  to  make  it  effectual; 
then  in  following  up  the  denials  with  such  affirm- 
ations as  are  most  needed  in  the  case,  with  per- 
fect confidence  and  trust  in  the  law,  and  perfect 
confidence  and  trust  in  this  proceeding  as  a 
means  of  setting  the  law  into  actic^n. 

This  course  of  procedure,  either  in  self-disci- 
pline, or  in  treating  others,  is  what  brings  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  because  it  tears  away    the 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY,  1 39 

veil  that  hides  the  Divine  Self.  When  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  is  made  manifest  is  "when  the 
without  is  as  the  within,'' or  when  the  Divine 
Self  shines  forth  in  perfect  health,  a  reflection  of 
the  Divine  Image. 


CURE  OF  ASTHMA. 

A  middle  aj^ed  lady  who  had  suffered  from  childhood  with 
asthma  iu  its  most  distressing  form,  with  most  exhausting  and  fre- 
quent paroxysms  of  coughing,  in  addition  to  which  was  a  palsied 
condition  of  the  hands,  arms  and  head,  by  which  she  was  deprived 
of  using  a  pen  or  pencil,  was  cured  by  these  lessons  and  a  few 
treatments.  Of  course  she  had  been  through  the  usual  experience 
with  physicians  all  to  no  purpose,  as  after  years  of  experimenting 
all  agreed  that  nothing  could  be  done  for  her. 

After  the  first  treatment  she  sat  through  the  lesson  with  only 
two  slight  paroxysms  of  coughing,  and  went  home  very  much 
cheered.  After  the  second  treatment  she  sat  through  the  lesson 
without  coughing  at  all.  After  the  third  treatment  and  lesson  she 
declared  she  was  healed,  and  from  that  time  on  she  walked  several 
blocks  to  the  class  and  home  again  after  the  lesson,  while  at  first 
she  had  to  be  assisted  from  the  carriage  to  the  class  room. 

About  the  sixth  lesson  she  brought  pencil  and  book  and  aston- 
ished her  friends  by  taking  notes  and  writing  nearly  as  steadily 
and  rapidly  as  other  students. 

Her  cough  was  gone.  She  breathed  like  other  people,  and  her 
hands  had  ceased  to  tremble. 

Never  was  more  grateful  joy  expressed  by  a  healed  patient  than 
by  her.  Even  her  looks  proclaimed  the  praise  thrt  was  in  her 
heart. 


LESSON   V. 


"  IJe  ye  lliercfore  ])erfect  as  your  I'ather  which  is  in  lieaven 
is  perfect." 

EVERY  child  t)f  God  shows  forth  three  ]')hases 
of  cnhghtenmcnt  to  the  conscious  mind;  the 
rchgious,  the  philosophical,  the  scientific. 

The  religious  is  the  ultimate,  the  highest,  be- 
cause it  is  that  which  binds  us  to  the  great  First 
Cause,  the  Father,  God. 

It  is  an  interior  perception  of  truth,  or  knowl- 
edge of  true  principles,  and  a  willing  obedience 
to  their  promptings. 

The  phase  of  the  mind  we  call  philosophical  is 
simply  the  point  where  the  conscious  mind  rea- 
sons from  an  intellectual  standpoint  only,  and 
before  it  reaches  the  interior  perception  or  spir- 
itual illumination,  and  yet  has  a  clear  intellectual 
perception  as  to  how  principles  work;  and  by  a 
close  adherence  to  the  philosophical  reasoning  we 
find  we  can  prove  things  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
call  it  a  science. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I4I 

A  scientific  truth  is  the  same  as  Divine  Law 
reduced  to  the  understanding  of  the  human  in- 
tellect; for  a  thing  cannot  be  scientific  unless  it 
is  based  upon  a  true  foundation. 

Truth  is  God,  and  Divine  Law  is  the  law  of 
God. 

True  science  points  the  way  to  true  philosophy, 
and  philosophy  according  to  true  science,  leads 
to  rehgion,  and  religion  to  God. 

Each  is  necessary  to  the  other. 

A  rehgious  statement  is  often  very  obscure 
until  philosophy  reduces  it  to  the  comprehension 
of  the  intellect,  and  then  science  steps  in  and 
proves  it  by  demonstration. 

Thus  we  see  how  religion,  philosophy  and 
science  strengthen  each  other.  How  each  one  is 
dependent  upon  the  others,  and  neither  is  com- 
plete and  perfect  without  the  others. 

There  is  a  true  and  philosophical  reason  for  all 
the  statements  of  Christian  Science,  else  it  would 
not  be  scientific;  and  as  the  statements  prove 
true,  they  must  finally  be  known  and  acknowl- 
edged of  all  men  as  the  only  rational  way  of 
proving  our  sonship;  the  re  and  ligo  that  binds 
us  to  God  and  makes  us  conscious  of  our  divine 
inheritance. 

It  is  by  philosophical  reasoning  according  to 
this  Divine   Science  that  we  discover  how  every 


142  I'RACTICAL     HKAI.INC. 

mind  is  possessed  of  the  faculty  oi  radiating  its 
(juality,  or  dilTusing  an  influence  corresponding 
to  its  character,  which  influence  reaches  every 
other  mind  that  is  found  open  and  receptive  to 
that  iniluence;  especially  when  near  or  in  any 
way  associated. 

Any  observing  person  will  readily  notice  the 
difTerencc  in  the  influence  scmt  out  by  the  differ- 
ent qualities  of  mind. 

When  you  see  a  person  who  is  timid,  unde- 
cided and  vacillating,  never  having  any  decision 
of  character,  or  judgment  of  his  own,  you  may  be 
sure  that  such  a  mind  is  acting  under  some  influ- 
ence that  produces  this  lack  of  judgment;  he  is 
acting  under  authority,  although  he  may  not  be 
aware  of  it. 

He  is  unconsciously  moved  by  some  mind  that 
holds  an  idea  of  superiority  over  him,  which 
seems  to  deprive  him  of  wisdom  and  judgment  to 
act  for  himself;  at  the  same  time  the  mind  that 
assumes  superiority  over  him  may  also  be  acting 
under  authority. 

He  maybe  very  learned  and  scholarly,  and  yet 
allow  the  conclusions  of  other  men  to  imprison 
him  and  harness  him  down  to  such  ideas  and 
theories  as  are  found  in  the  books  written  by 
great  men,  and  he  is  proud  of  his  great  learning, 
pedantic  and  conceited,  and  his  mental  presence 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 43 

completely  extinguishes  all  originality  in  those 
who  do  not  hold  themselves  above  such  mental 
influence. 

The  books  written  by  the  so-called  great  men 
of  the  world,  often  contain  ideas  as  false  in 
principle  and  theory  as  the  ideas  of  the  unedu- 
cated; and  if  written  by  one  of  strong  will  and 
firm  personal  influence,  that  influence  is  felt  even 
by  the  reader  of  the  book,  and  no  true  education 
is  possible  by  depending  upon  such  authority. 

The  only  true  education  is  gained  by  such 
teaching  as  tends  to  the  drawing  forth  of  what  is 
within,  and  enlarging  our  powers  by  a  knowledge 
of  our  Divine  ability  to  judge  of  men  and  princi- 
ples, regardless  of  all  human  authority. 

"He  that  is  spiritual  judgeth  all  things,  yet  he 
himself  is  judged  of  no  man." 

It  is  not  ahvays  those  who  have  the  greatest 
learning  that  are  the  best  educated. 

We  send  our  children  to  schools  where  they  are 
taught  a  great  deal  about  the  stars  and  the  planets 
and  their  distances,  and  their  atmospheres,  all 
about  the  rocks  and  minerals,  all  about  the  dif- 
ferent monarchs  that  have  governed  the  different 
nations,  and  all  about  the  wars  and  the  great 
quarrels  between  nations;  and  they  are  taught 
ways  and  methods  of  becoming  great  generals 
and  mighty  warriors,  with  the  impression  deeply 


144  rUACTICAL     HEALING 

rooted  and  j^roundcd,  that  these  are  the  things 
tliat  make  up  the  best  good  in  hfc;  or  that  the 
acquirement  of  great  wealth  will  best  satisfy  their 
aspirations;  or  that  political  power  and  great  in- 
fluence in  government  affairs  would  make  great 
men  of  them;  all  these  mistakes  of  education  are 
noza  at  this  very  time  bearing  fruit  in  the  restless 
lives  and  wretched  bodily  conditions,  and  discon- 
tent from  unholy  ambitions  so  common  in  every 
community. 

Why  are  our  insane  asylums  so  overcrowded 
with  unfortunate  lunatics?  Why  are  so  many 
suicides  recorded  in  every  morning  paper?  Why 
do  so  many  succumb  to  the  fatal  belief  in  soft- 
ening of  the  brain?  And  of  paralysis,  and  apo- 
plexy? 

All  because  of  false  education  in  one  way  or 
another. 

Many  of  the  physical  troubles  so  prevalent  in 
this  age  are  superinduced  by  the  great  competi- 
tion, or  by  an  unlawful  ambition  to  excel  in  what- 
ever is  undertaken,  even  to  the  disadvantage  and 
destruction  of  others. 

In  politics,  and  in  seeking  power  and  place  in 
government  affairs,  a  man  scarcely  considers  the 
position  worth  having  unless  it  is  gained  by  the 
complete  ruin  and  overthrow  of  his  opponent, 
who  may  be  more  worthy  than  himself. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  145 

In  business  matters  it  is  very  little  better,  and 
in  the  professions,  especially  with  the  medical 
profession,  all  is  confusion  and  discord  in  the 
struggle  for  supremacy.  Even  with  clergymen 
this  ambition  is  often  deplorably  manifest.  It 
really  begins  with  children  in  the  schoolroom, 
and  grows  more  intense  with  each  year,  and  is 
so  often  encouraged  by  the  parents  that  many 
have  been  called  upon  to  mourn  the  untimely 
death  of  the  promising  son  or  daughter. 

This  destroying  ambition  is  not  confined  to 
the  male  portion  of  mankind,  by  any  means. 

It  permeates  every  phase  and  grade  of  society. 
It  is  the  bane  of  fashionable  life.  It  creates 
jealousies  and  animosities,  and  engenders  so 
much  strife  over  the  non-essentials  of  life,  that 
its  degrading  influence  morally  can  scarcely  be 
estimated,  to  say  nothing  of  its  destructive  in- 
fluence upon  the  physical. 

When  people  are  stricken  with  physical  mal- 
adies they  never  dream  that  it  is  due  to  such 
false  ideas  of  life;  and  hundreds  may  sicken  and 
die  from  such  causes,  and  the  world  jogs  on  as 
before,  enacting  the  same  foolish  drama  year 
after  year,  creating  more  lunatics  and  providing 
more  convicts  for  the  prisons,  and  more  sorrow 
for  the  honest  and  level-headed  that  escape  such 
influences. 


146  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.IXG 

The  world  has  never  till  now  been  awake  to 
the  fact  that  all  the  prevailing  diseases  of  the 
world  may  be  traced  to  such  causes,  and  in 
every  case  has  its  origin  in  the  false  influences 
exerted  over  the  people — beginning  with  the 
young  minds  that  are  so  plastic  to  every  strong 
wave  of  thought,  and  extending  through  every 
community  and  to  every  individual  in  the  com- 
munity. 

If  any  one  i)iesumes  to  set  up  an  opinion  not 
in  harmony  with  the  popular  beliefs,  he  is  set 
aside  as  a  little  strange,  or  a  little  ojf ;  conse- 
quently truth  has  to  wait  patiently  fcjr  the  recog- 
nition that  has  to  be  made  before  it  will  serve  us. 

Truth  can  aff"ord  to  wait;  and  if  truth  were 
human  instead  of  Divine,  how  it  would  smile  to 
see  the  eager  scramble  of  men  after  shadows, 
and  the  reluctance  with  which  they  often  accept 
the  substance. 

The  mental  influence  exerted  in  every  case  is 
good  or  bad,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  dom- 
inent  minds,  and  besides  the  quality  and  char- 
acter of  the  mental  influence  sent  out  by  all 
minds,  even  the  secret  opinions  and  beliefs  they 
hold  are  more  or  less  felt. 

The  strongest  effect  produced  by  opinions  and 
beliefs  is  in  our  views  concerning  life — its  source, 
its  origin  and  purpose. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I47 

We  throw  light  or  shade  over  others  according 
as  we  think  truly  or  falsely  of  God  and  His  deal- 
ings with  us  as  His  children. 

Who  does  not  remember  in.  childhood  the  feel- 
ing of  gloom  and  depression  experienced,  when- 
ever the  minister  made  his  pastoral  visits;  espe- 
cially if  he  happened  to  be  of  the  persuasion  that 
believe  in  the  doctrine  of  reprobation  and  eternal 
damnation  for  infants  and  heathen?  His  visits 
were  always  like  a  funeral  occasion,  and  always 
left  a  gloom  over  the  home  like  the  shadow  of 
some  great  sorrow. 

We  used  to  suppose  it  was  his  extreme  good- 
ness which  gave  us  such  a  sense  of  unworthiness 
and  actual  depravity  in  his  presence;  and  yet  we 
did  not  know  of  any  wickedness  we  had  been 
guilty  of;  we  only  knew  that  we  felt  terribly  wicked 
and  depraved  whenever  he  came,  and  those  feel- 
ings never  troubled  us  at  other  times. 

We  mention  this  to  show  the  effect  of  such  false 
ways  of  thinking. 

The  very  presence  of  such  a  mind  seems  to 
emit  a  poisonous  quality  to  the  atmosphere  we 
breathe,  and  such  pastoral  visits  never  leave  any 
cheer  or  hope  behind,  and  no  one  is  the  better 
for  his  call. 

His  sermons  were  generally  about  the  wrath  of 
God  and  the  danger  of  impenitence  and  the  awful 


14!^  rRACTICAL     IIKALING 

doom  awaitinj^  the  sinner,  but  never  of  tlie  love 
of  God,  and  after  his  solemn  visits  God  seemed 
more  angry  than  ever. 

The  depressing  influence  such  a  mind  sends 
out  is  all  due  to  the  monstrous  false  conception  of 
God;  and  his  opinions  regarding  Divine  law  were 
of  the  same  monstrous  character,  therefore  he 
could  onl\-  radiate  darkness  and  gloom.  It  is  the 
law. 

The  very  opposite  effect  is  produced  by  coming 
in  contact  with  one  who  holds  absolutely  true 
views  concerning  God.  He  diffuses  love  and  har- 
mony wherever  he  goes;  his  presence  is  like  sun- 
shine, and  his  visits  are  alive  with  hope  and 
courage.  There  is  cheer  in  the  very  thought  of 
his  coming,  as  well  as  in  the  memory  of  his  genial 
presence. 

The  first  is  sad  and  sornnvful  over  the  afflic- 
tions that  he  thinks  God  has  sent  upon  his  chil- 
dren, and  he  believes  that  they  must  submit  to 
the  punishment  because  it  is  the  will  of  God;  he 
seems  to  live  in  constant  fear  of  being  elected  to 
eternal  perdition,  and  he  goes  about  with  his  sad 
forebodings  in  his  face,  and  in  every  move,  and 
thus  emits  darkness  and  envelopes  every  one  in  it 
who  comes  within  his  influence. 

The  other  is  bright  and  cheery  because  he 
knows  that  God  is  a  loving  Father  who  bestows 


Ff)R    MIND    AND    BODY, 


149 


bounteous  blessings  upon  His  children  without 
stint.  He  knows  that  God  imparts  life,  health, 
strength  and  vigor,  simply  for  the  acknowledg- 
ment, and  with  this  confidence  and  trust  there  is 
nothing  to  be  sad  and  sorrowful  about,  and  he 
radiates  health,  confidence  and  harmony  wherever 
he  goes. 

Notice,  the  sad  and  sorrowful  radiate  sadness 
and  sorrow. 

The  glad  and  joyous  radiate  joy  and  gladness. 

One  who  believes  in  sickness  and  talks  a  great 
deal  about  sickness,  sends  forth  diseased  condi- 
tions. 

One  who  believes  in  health  as  man's  legitimate 
inheritance,  will  radiate  health  by  his  very  pres- 
ence. 

The  wise  and  original  thinker  radiates  wisdom 
and  originality. 

The  spiritually  minded  radiate  life  and  vigor, 
strength  and  vitality. 

It  is  only  the  spiritually  minded  who  deal  with 
principles  and  understand  realities. 

There  is  a  natural  and  continual  conflict  be- 
tween the  materially  educated  and  the  spiritually 
minded,  until  the  materialist  begins  to  perceive 
something  higher  than  the  earthy  stones  and 
bones  he  has  dealt  with  as  realities  heretofore. 

It  is  the  natural  man  that  deals  solely  with  ma- 


150  I'KArriCAL    iii'.ai.inm; 

terial  tliiiiys,  and  l)eli(.'vcs  in  material  laws,  and 
consults  the  flesh  on  all  matters  pertaining  to  the 
cartli  life;  and  "the  natural  man  rcceiveth  «r?/ 
the  tilings  of  the  spirit,  for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him,  neither  can  he  know  them  because 
they  are  spiritually  discerned." 

Now,  spiritual  discernment  is  simply  an  inte- 
rior perception,  or  knowledge  of  how  Principle 
works,  independent  of  material  aids. 

The  spiritually  minded  have  the  majestic  and 
all-conquering  power  of  omnipotent  wisdom  to 
guide  them,  and  by  trusting  it  they  are  sure  to 
win  in  every  conflict. 

The  spiritually  minded  do  not  depend  upon 
the  theories  and  false  ideas  of  the  materialist,  but 
lean  upon  the  eternal  truth  as  it  dawns  upon 
their  interior  perceptions;  and  what  we  lean  upon 
for  health,  strength  and  judgment,  strikes  out 
and  carries  an  influence  to  those  with  whom  we 
associate,  or  in  any  way  come  in  contact  with. 

We  radiate  health  and  confidence  when  we 
live  in  the  absolute  certainty  that  God  is  our 
health;  and  in  the  knowledge  that  there  is  no 
other  source  of  health,  and  that  we  can  ap- 
propriate all  we  need,  and  the  supply  never 
grows  less.  Acknowledge  it  continually,  and 
your  "light  shall  break  forth  as  the  morning  (to 
shine  upon  all),  and  your  health  shall  spring  fortli 
speedily." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I5I 

Don't  forget  that  whatever  you  think  or  be- 
heve  carries  an  influence  to  others  that  mitst 
accord  with  the  character  of  your  thoughts  and 
behefs,  whether  audibly  expressed  or  not. 

When  we  are  filled  with  the  conviction  that 
only  the  good  is  true  and  powerful,  our  very 
presence  comforts  and  soothes  the  restless,  fever- 
tossed  patient,  w4io  has  never  before  known  any- 
thing better  or  higher  than  some  nauseating  drug 
to  cool  his  fever. 

He  may  not  know  from  whence  comes  the 
sweet,  soothing  influence,  and  he  wonders  how 
he  came  to  feel  such  peace,  and  such  confidence 
that  he  i*s  going  to  pull  through,  as  he  calls  it ; 
and  this  impression  for  good  will  not  leave  him; 
he  will  feel  a  prompting  daily  to  seek  a  knowl- 
edge of  this  comforting  influence,  whatever  it 
may  be,  and  sooner  or  later  the  Christ  will  be- 
gin to  be  consciously  acknowledged  by  him. 

In  this  way  you  let  your  light  shine,  and  Truth 
(Christ)  is  glorified  in  the  result. 

Even  when  the  principles  of  science  are  only 
accepted  intcllcctiially,  the  influence  radiated 
from  such  is  better,  higher  and  more  up-lifting, 
than  from  those  who  grovel  in  material  beliefs 
and  ideas. 

Many  a  case  of  healing  has  been  accomplished 
by  those  who  only  receive  the  truth  intellectually, 


152  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.IXr, 

but  such  arc  not  fully  cincliorcd  in  the  knowledge 
of  spiritual  supremacy,  and  are  liable  to  be 
shaken  from  their  foundation,  because  their 
foundation  is  only  in  the  human  intellect. 

Their  reasoning  has  not  yet  reached  the  point 
of  conscious  illumination  by  the  spirit  of  truth. 

Their  faith  is  based  upon  what  seems  true  from 
logical  reasoning,  and  from  what  others  have 
proved  true,  and  they  are  on  the  right  road  to 
full  understanding;  but  so  long  as  it  is  not  based 
upon  actual  knowledge  by  the  interior  perception 
they  are  liable  to  be  shaken. 

What  we  know  by  spiritual  i)(rc-(;i)ti()n  c  annot 
be  taken  from  us. 

Those  who  accomjilish  healing  by  the  intellec- 
tual perception  only,  are  very  apt  to  think  they 
have  a  full  understanding,  because  to  them  the 
human  intellect  is  the  highest;  and  until  they  seek 
the  deeper  spiritual  certainty  of  truth  in  all  its 
working  power  they  will  find  themselves  subject 
to  all  the  ills  and  discords  they  formerly  had, 
after  the  first  enthusiasm  cools. 

It  is  the  steadfast  loyalty  to  Principle,  and  the 
constant  acknowledgment  of  the  supremacy  of 
Spirit  that  closes  the  door  to  every  discord,  which 
practice  soon  brings  the  interior  perception. 

Paul  said,  ' '  I  would  that  thou  affirm  constantly, 
that  they  which  have  believed  in  God  (in  the 
good)  might  be  careful  to  luaintain  good  works." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 53 

You  do  not  maintain  good  works  when  you 
allow  mortality's  claims  to  creep  in  after  you 
have  once  turned  them  out  by  denial. 

When  you  allow  the  old  pains  and  discords  to 
return,  you  are  tempted  to  think  that  after  all 
this  science  does  not  do  for  you  what  you  had  ex- 
pected of  it;  you  are  apt  to  blame  the  science  and 
forget  to  examine  your  own  part  in  the  matter. 

If  you  are  loyal  to  science,  science  will  take  care 
of  you;  but  if  you  begin  to  relate  in  detail  all  the 
pains,  and  aches  that  have  returned,  and  describe 
all  the  bad  symptoms  you  notice,  as  you  did  before 
knowing  anything  of  the  principles  of  science,  you 
need  not  wonder  if  they  stay  by  you  in  appear- 
ance, for  recognition  is  all  they  ask. 

You  fellowship  with  error  when  you  recognize 
it,  and  thus  contradict  the  statements  of  science 
and  leave  the  field  to  mortal  error. 

When  you  have  grown  to  a  full  realization  of 
the  power  of  words  you  will  not  indulge  in  such 
complaints,  for, ' '  By  thy  words  thou  art  justified, 
and  by  thy  words  thou  art  condemned." 

The  words  of  truth  when  spoken  or  thought 
with  understanding  and  trust,  will  surely  bear 
good  fruit;  but  there  must  be  an  acknowledgment 
of  the  supremacy  of  Spirit. 

The  very  knowledge  of  truth  brings  peace,  be- 
cause it  is  acknowledgment  as  well;  and  all  suf- 
fering indicates  that  knowledge  of  truth  is  lacking. 


154  I'RACTTCAI.     1 1  HALING 

You  believe  tliat  God  made  all  that  really  ex- 
ists, and  that  He  made  all  things  good?  Yes; 
then  in  reality  there  is  no  pain,  sorrpw  or  discord, 
and  what  seems  so  is  mortal  mind's  delusion. 

Never  take  the  evidence  of  the  senses  unless 
they  report  according  to  righteous  reason. 

Your  reason  tells  you  that  God  never  made 
pain,  sorrow  or  discord,  because  all  that  He 
made  is  good — like  Himself. 

What  could  be  more  absurd  than  to  suppose 
pain,  sorrow  or  discord,  could  proceed  from  Life, 
Truth  and  Love? 

It  is  not  a  reasonable  supposition,  therefore  it 
is  a  delusion  of  mortal  mind  to  even  believe  in 
them  as  realities. 

As  the  drunken  inebriate  persists  in  his  beastly 
appetite  for  strong  drink  until  it  culminates  in 
mania  po(u,  m  which  the  snakes  and  toads  and 
other  reptiles  are  as  real  to  hifn  in  his  delirium  as 
anything  ever  was  in  his  lucid  moments,  he  finds 
upon  regaining  his  reason  that  all  those  horrid 
reptiles  were  only  phantoms  of  his  imagination, 
and  never  had  any  real  existence. 

Very  similar  is  the  experience  of  the  suffering 
invalid  who  comes  into  the  full  light  of  this  bless- 
ed truth. 

When  he  comes  to  himself,  as  it  were,  he  finds 
he  had  no  disease  at  all,  and  what  seemed  so  was 
the  penalty  for  his  mistake  in  believing  in  evil. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 55 

The  picture  of  his  error  on  his  body  may  not 
be  obhterated  at  the  very  moment  he  comes  to 
himself,  but  with  the  change  from  error  to  truth, 
it  will  be  manifest  upon  his  body  in  due  time. 

We  are  to  take  no  account  of  time  at  all.  It 
is  for  us  to  hold  firmly  to  the  true  word,  and  leave 
the  result  to  the  law  (the  Lord). 

The  time  of  its  manifestation  depends  very 
largely  upon  our  faithful  adherence  to  Principle, 
regardless  of  what  seems. 

Never  allow  yourself  to  think  it  is  not  for  you 
to  receive  this  great  blessing. 

So  many  do  this,  and  thus  push  away  the  very 
thing  they  so  much  desire. 

It  is  like  hanging  up  a  thick  curtain  between 
you  and  the  hght,  and  then  complaining  of  the 
darkness,  saying  the  light  is  not  for  you. 

Whatever  we  desire  that  is  good  is  God- 
prompted.  A  desire  that  is  good  cannot  be 
prompted  by  evil ;  and  Jesus  said,  ' '  What  things 
so- ever  ye  desire  when  ye  pray,  believe  that  ye 
receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them.'' 

The  desire  is  of  itself  a  promise  according  to  the 
words  of  Jesus,  but  the  condition  of  the  promise 
is  that  you  believe,  or  trust. 

A  very  common  mistake  is  made  by  wrongly 
interpreting  our  desires. 

The  man  who  indulges  in  stimulants  supposes 


156  rUACTICAL     IlKALING 

that  sLronj^f  think  will  satisfy  his  desires.  He  is 
mistaken  in  his  desire,  and  he  will  often  go  on  in 
his  mistaken  way  of  trying  to  satisfy  a  desire, 
until  he  sinks  into  utter  ruin  physically,  morally 
and  financially  (seemingly),  before  he  awakes  to 
the  fact  that  it  is  not  strong  drink  that  he  wants 
at  all. 

When  he  does  arouse  himself  to  see  his  error, 
when  he  comes  to  himself,  as  it  were,  he  sees  that 
wliat  he  wanted  was  something  that  would  satisfy 
his  higher  nature;  he  finds  he  was  hungering  and 
thirsting  for  righteousness  (the  right  way),  and 
when  he  begins  in  earnest  to  seek  the  right 
way  it  (/ocs  satisfy  his  higher  nature,  and  through 
the  higher  law  he  finds  his  physical  body  no 
longer  recjuires  a  stimulant;  he  is  happier  without 
it,  and  better  satisfied  with  himself  altogether, 
and  wonders  how  he  ever  couldhave  so  degraded, 
himself. 

The  restless  desire  for  something  that  will  sat 
isfy  is  so  often  left  to  the  carnal  nature  to  decide, 
that  we  are  led  into  strange  and  devious  wa3's  in 
the  search,  never  feeling  certain  whether  we  are 
seeking  wisely  or  not;  uncertainty  makes  us 
afraid,  and  the  fear  brings  confusion. 

Fear  always  shows  forth  in  what  we   d(.>   not 
want  ;  never  in  what  we  hke. 

Job  said,   "The  thing  I  feared  has  come  u])on 
me." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  157 

All  undesirable  conditions,  mental,  physical  or 
otherwise,  are  evidence  that  you  believe  in,  and 
fear  a  law  or  power  other  than  the  good;  thus  we 
are  constantly  betraying  our  ignorance  of  truth, 
or  our  false  beliefs,  by  our  bodily  and  mental 
conditions. 

To  those  who  know  the  law  the  cause  for 
disease  and  discord  is  often  like  an  open  book, 
even  when  the  patient  is  wholly  ignorant  of  it, 
but  will  attribute  all  such  conditions  to  some  ma- 
terial cause,  bad  air,  impure  water,  malaria, 
over  work,  over  heating,  etc.,  none  of  which 
could  so  affect  him  if  he  understood  his  divine 
birthright,  which  teaches  him  the  allness  of  good, 
wisdom  to  know  the  right,  and  nothing  to  fear. 

Without  this  knowledge  we  grope  in  ignorance, 
and  are  misled  in  our  desires,  while  knowing 
truth  enables  us  to  interpret  our  desires  and  thus 
reject  the  claims  and  suggestions  of  the  carnal 
nature. 

In  this  transition  from  ignorance  to  knowledge 
we  go  from  a  helpless,  useless,  wretched  state  of 
mind,  to  conscious  power  to  speak  peace  to 
troubled  hearts,  and  command  health-giving 
thoughts,  which  are  the  working  powers  of  mind; 
and  the  good  we  accomplish  is  the  effect  of  con 
scious  thinking  upon  unconscious  conditions;  by 
which  we  mean  that  thoughts  build  and  control 
the  unconscious  body. 


158  I'kACTICAL     lIKAI.INi; 

Our  conscious  thoughts  arc  makiii!^  coiitinual 
chanj^'cs  in  our  bodily  conditions. 

As  before  stated,  the  story  of  the  crcaLion 
syniboh'zes  the  conscious  mind  of  man. 

Waters  signifies  the  mind  that  thinks  con- 
sciously and  actively;  that  varies  and  changes 
like  the  waves  of  the  sea;  now  animated — now 
l^lacid  and  still — and  again  so  turbid  :ind  angry 
as  to  simulate  passion. 

The  dry  land  symbolizes  tlie  .seLiled  con^'ic- 
lions  of  the  mind;  the  fixed  ways  of  thinking,  the 
result  of  education  and  j^rejudice,  that  make  the 
character  fixed,  and  which  characteristics  exter- 
nalize or  picture  forth  upon  the  physical  body 
and  ils  organs,  and  an;  in  science  denominated 
unconscious  mind. 

Notice  the  distinction: 

The  conscious  mind  is  that  whicli  acts  upon 
the  blood  and  secretions  huDicdialily;  changing 
the  quality  and  tone  of  the  blood  with  every 
changing  emotion  or  thought,  thereby  producing 
a  corresponding  change  in  the  body  and  all  its 
organs;  therefore  the  body  with  its  organs  is  the 
unconscious  expression  of  past  conscious  think- 
ing, and  is  called  '^  tinconscious  viind." 

As  it  is  the  conscious  thinking  and  believing 
that  regulates  the  character  of  the  bloc^d,  and 
operates  with  instant   effect  upon   the   functions 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 59 

and  secretions,  we  must  know  that  the  conscious 
mind  is  responsible  for  all  bodily  changes. 

This  may  be  proved  by  any  observing  person 
in  daily  experience. 

Every  one  knows  that  violent  anger  leaves  one 
depressed  and  unhappy;  which  is  only  a  begin- 
ning of  the  bad  effects  of  anger.  It  is  also  well 
known  that  fear  is  very  destructive  to  harmony 
of  body. 

To  indulge  in  hateful  sarcasm  changes  the 
character  of  the  blood.  Moment  by  moment  the 
change  goes  on,  till  the  quality  of  the  blood  pro- 
duces a  corresponding  change  in  all  the  organs 
of  the  body. 

To  indulge  in  scorn  and  criticism  and  con- 
temptuous sneers,  no  matter  how  much  occasion 
you  may  think  you  have  for  such  contempt,  you 
not  only  augment  the  trait  you  so  despise,  but 
you  yourself  will  take  on  a  tinge  of  the  same 
character,  besides  destroying  the  richness  and 
sweetness  of  your  own  blood. 

Your  blood  takes  on  an  acid,  watery  condition, 
the  result  of  your  unwholesome  state  of  mind, 
and  the  more  you  harbor  the  scorn  and  contempt 
the  more  thoroughly  will  that  state  of  mind  be 
photographed  upon  your  unconscious  body,  which 
IS  like  the  sensitive  plate  in  the  camera,  and  re- 
flects the  exact  state  of  mind  you  hold. 


l6o  I'KACTICAI,     IIKAI.ING 

It  is  s;iid  tliat  Emanuel  Swedcnborg  in  his 
moments  uf  inspiration  could  see  the  cliange  pro- 
duced upon  the  physical  orf,^ans  of  men  by  their 
thoughts. 

He  said  that  the  changing,  conscious  thoughts 
change  the  action  and  character  of  the  lungs,  the 
heart,  the  stomach,  tlie  liver  and  kidneys,  with 
lightning-like  rai-)idity;  just  as  the  pictures  on 
the  screen  change  with  the  movements  of  the 
slide  in  the  magic  lantern;  and  our  reason  tells 
us  that  thoughts  of  love,  and  goodness,  and 
truth,  and  charity  could  only  produce  harmony, 
because  the  law  of  the  universe  is  harmony;  and 
love,  goodness,  truth  and  charity  are  divine  at- 
tributes which  can  only  produce  harmony. 

The  warm,  loving  thought  of  sympathy  and 
good  will  and  genuine  charity  toward  a  friend  or 
neighbor,  or  even  a  foe,  acts  just  as  quickly;  and 
such  thoughts  of  love  and  kindness  often  work  a 
sudden  transformation,  and  the  watery  acids  in  the 
blood  are  turned  torichness  and  sweetness,  that 
show  forth  not  only  in  bodily  health,  but  in  im- 
proved mental  powers,  purer  motives  and  better 
character. 

It  is  character  that  makes  tin;  man,  .ind  char- 
acter that  builds  the  body. 

We  want  to  look  upon  the  physical  body  as 
simply  the  expression  of  mind,  and  nothing  more. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  l6l 

To  educate  the  mind  in  this  philosophy  opens 
our  eyes  to  read  character,  and  enables  us  to  see 
all  people  in  their  true  light. 

Nothing  will  seem  to  us  as  it  has  in  the  past. 
Even  our  dearest  friends,  though  we  may  have 
loved  them  very  dearly,  they  have  not  been  tons 
all  they  might  have  been,  because  we  have  always 
believed  in  the  possibility  of  sickness  and  death, 
and  of  separation.  In  the  realm  of  reality  we 
see  and  know  people  as  they  really  are,  and  there 
is  no  fear  concerning  them,  and  no  belief  in  possi- 
ble loss. 

Instead  of  the  hard,  cold  fear  of  death,  the  cer- 
tainty of  eternal  life  springs  up,  and  all  the  former 
ways  that  worried  and  fretted  us  into  sadness  and 
despair,  now  turn  blessed  faces  to  cheer  and  com- 
fort us;  the  reward  for  overcoming. 

We  overcome  the  fear  of  evil  by  learning  the 
unreality  of  it.  We  overcome  the  fear  of  accident 
or  misfortune  by  knowing  we  are  folded  round  in 
safety  from  all  evil.  We  overcome  the  fear  of 
poverty  by  knowing  that  God's  bounty  is  unlim- 
ited, and  we  are  His  children  and  can  have  all  we 
claim  in  righteousness.  We  overcome  the  fear 
of  death  by  knov/ing  that  in  God  is  eternal  life, 
that  we  are  one  with  God,  and  heirs  to  eternal  life. 

What  more  can  we  ask  than  to  be  assured  of 
freedom  from  a.11  evil,  protection  from  all  harm, 


l62  I'RACTICAL     HEAI-TNG 

provided  with  all  bounty,  and  eternal  life  as  the 
crowninj^  [?ift? 

All  this  is  ours  without  the  asking;  we  only  have 
to  acknowledge  it  as  already  provided,  and  live 
consistent  with  the  law  that  we  set  into  action  by 
our  acknowledj;ment  and  trust. 

We  set  the  law  to  work  just  as  soon  as  we 
silence  the  fnls(;  claims  of  mortal  mind.  What 
we  speak  t)f  in  Science  as  mortal  mind  is  that 
which  yields  to  influences  whether  true  or  false. 
Its  yielding  character  proves  it  mortal.  It  is  that 
which  takes  what  is  false  for  truth  as  readily  as 
that  which  is  true,  until  it  is  trained  to  know  truth 
and  reject  the  false. 

It  is  simply  a  reflection  of  the  human  intellect, 
and  the  farther  it  goes  from  truth  the  more  dis- 
torted and  unlike  the  substance  it  reflects. 

It  presumes  to  be  mind,  just  as  the  counter- 
feit dollar  presumes  to  pass  for  a  genuine  dollar 
but  just  as  soon  as  it  is  known  to  be  counterfeit 
it  is  worthless. 

As  soon  as  we  know  that  the  mortal  mind 
(human  judgment)  is  not  reliable  in  its  supposed 
knowledge  of  things,  we  begin  to  look  to  a  high- 
er source  of  knowledge,  which  is  reliable. 

This  is  the  puzzling  part  of  the  great  problem 
of  life,  apparently. 

To  be   convinced    without   a  single    lingering 


FOR    MIND    AND    BOBY.  1 63 

doubt  that  the  mortal  mind  u  only  mortal;  that 
it  is  but  the  imperfect  shadow  of  the  real,  and 
wholly  unreliable,  is  to  find  ourselves  one  with 
the  mind  that  is  God. 

When  we  know  the  real  we  lose  sight  of  tne  un- 
real sense  world;  that  is,  the  reports  of  the  mor- 
tal mind  and  the  appearances  of  materiality  are 
understood  as  nothingness. 

' '  Old  things  have  passed  away,  and  behold, 
all  things  have  become  new";  which  means  when 
we  are  born  into  the  understanding  of  things  as 
they  really  are,  all  things  are  so  changed  to  us 
that  we  see  only  the  good. 

We  realize  the  nothingness  of  all  materiality. 
As  mortal  mind  is  not  mind  at  all  in  reality,  so 
is  the  flesh  man  not  7na7i  at  all  in  reality. 

The  Adam  man  is  nowhere  referred  to  as  the 
real  creation  of  God  that  he  pronounced  good 
and  perfect,  and  to  whom  he  gave  dominion. 

He  never  gave  dominion  to  the  Adam  man  ; 
Adam  was  the  man  of  flesh,  and  the  word  traced 
back  to  its  origin  means  error;  and  when  the  race 
began  to  look  upon  the  flesh  as  the  real  man,  the 
belief  of  sin  and  death  came  into  the  world,  and 
man  lost  his  dominion  by  falsely  believing  in  the 
reality  of  the  flesh. 

All  are  familiar  with  the  scriptural  statement, 
-'  In  Adam  all  die  (which  means  in  error  all  die). 


164  PRACTICAL    HEALING 

but  in  Christ  (truth)  all  are  made  alive,"  and  the 
law  of  sin  and  death  is  annulled  by  accepting  truth. 

We  have  to  know  and  realize  that  the  fleshly 
man  is  but  the  shadow,  and  so  declare  it,  before 
we  can  prove  it  true;  and  to  prove  it  we  must 
reach  the  point  of  a  positive  statement,  and  fear- 
lessly declare  against  all  negation,  and  against 
all  of  mortality's  claims  regarding  the  flesh. 

This  is  the  very  point  in  the  teachings  of  Jesus 
where  many  of  his  acknowledged  disciples  "  went 
away  and  walked  no  more  with  him." 

He  said,  "The  flesh  profiteth  nothing;  it  is 
the  sjiirit  that  quickeneth,"  and  they  said,  "This 
is  a  hard  saying;  who  can  hear  it?"  and  they 
would  have  none  of  it.  They  went  away  and 
joined  his  enemies,  and  some  of  them  afterward 
helped  to  crucify  him. 

They  also  said  of  Paul  that  he  was  a  teacher 
of  strange  doctrines,  a  stirrer  up  of  seditions,  a 
pestilent  fellow  deceiving  the  people,  while  he  was 
trying  to  make  them  understand  the  truth  that 
would  save  them  from  all  misery  and  wretchedness. 

He  wanted  them  to  realize  what  the  real,  true 
self  is;  he  wanted  them  to  listen  to  the  silent 
law  that  speaks  within  every  man,  woman  and 
child  that  lives;  that  true  school  master  we  have 
heard  so  much  about,  and  learned  so  little  of 
what  it  means. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  165 

We  have  always  heard  about  the  true  school 
rriaster,  but  no  one  has  ever  told  us  how  to  con- 
sult it. 

All  the  old  philosophers  and  teachers  and  wise 
men  of  all  ages,  have  recognized  the  importance 
of  knowing  the  true  self. 

It  was  called  by  Pythagoras  the  ''salt  of  men," 
and  the  "everlasting  fountain  of  virtue." 

Plutarch  called  it  the  "unerring  guide.'' 

Socrates  called  it  the  "Divine  self."  And 
John,  the  beloved  disciple  of  Jesus,  called  it  ' '  the 
light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into 
the  world." 

We  shall  all  find  it  to  be  the  unerring  counsellor 
if  we  consult  it  aright. 

When  we  are  willing  to  drop  the  claims  of  the 
mortal  self  and  listen  to  this  silent  monitor, 
we  "drop  the  old  man  with  his  deeds,"  as  Paul 
expresses  it,  and  "bring  immortality  to  light." 

It  will  prompt  us  to  use  the  needful  word  in 
every  case  of  healing.  It  guides  us  in  our  teach- 
ing of  truth.  It  teaches  us  how  to  conduct  our 
business  affairs;  how  to  live  so  that  life  is  one 
unbroken  succession  of  victories  over  evil.  It  is 
the  only  reliable  guide,  because  it  is  the  divine  of 
us,  and  we  are  never  without  it;  but  as  long  as 
we  look  only  to  the  negative,  the  nothing  side, 
the  shadow,  we  are  not  giving  heed  to  the  uner- 
ring guide  at  all. 


l66  PRACTICAL      IIKAI.IXC 

1l  is  f;iitlitul  sclf-disciplinc  that  hrinj^s  to  the 
mind  a  reahzatioii  of  tlic  true  self. 

Tlic  human  intellect  is  always  pushing  its 
claims  to  the  front,  and  we  are  easily  deceived 
into  thinking  ic  really  has  a  claim  to  supremacy, 
but  according  to  Paul's  experience,  "The  wis- 
dom of  men  is  foolishness  with  God,"  and  when 
we  find  the  divine  self,  which  is  always  one  with 
God,  the  human  intellect  of  itself  will  seem  fool- 
ishness to  the  divine  self. 

Of  course  we  first  have  to  accept  or  listen  to 
this  truth  by  the  consent  of  the  intellect  or  con- 
scious mind,  and  thus  we  find  that  it  is  the  con- 
scious mind  that  needs  the  discipline,  and  has  to 
be  corrected  of  error. 

It  is  iciih  the  conscious  mind  that  we  repeat 
over  and  over  the  words  of  truth  in  denial  f)f 
mortality's  claims,  and  we  iind  them  ]-)otcnt  to 
erase  the  error. 

Sometimes  we  are  tempted  to  doubt  the  power 
of  true  words  to  accomplish  the  cleansing,  even 
when  we  know  the  words  are  true;  we  do  not 
doubt  the  truth  of  the  words,  but  we  doubt  their 
potency;  and  we  are  very  prone  to  doubt  our 
own  ability  to  use  them  with  effect. 

The  evil  condition  as  it  seems,  the  discourag- 
mg  circumstances,  the  sorrow  and  grief,  all  seem 
so  real,  and  so  impossible  of  removal  by  such  a 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 67 

process,  that  the  very  thou^^ht  seems  presumption 
at  first.     And  yet, — 

Only  the  word  of-  truth  will  make  the  desired 
change,  and  whether  we  accept  it  all  at  once,  or 
come  more  gradually  into  an  understanding  of 
its  principles,  depends  wholly  upon  ourselves.' 

It  has  been  said  that  it  takes  the  ordinary 
mind  three  years  to  train  itself  to  really  believe 
and  see  things  as  they  are  in  truth,  and  cease  to 
agree  with  the  seeming,  according  to  mortal  sense. 

The  tenacity  with  which  people  cling  to  the 
old  ways  of  thinking  and  believing  is  the  princi- 
pal obstacle  to  a  quick  realization  of  the  true 
way. 

Not  many  years  ago  we  were  taught  that  it 
took  seven  years  for  the  human  body  to  renew 
itself  in  all  its  parts;  but  now  we  know  it  only 
takes  as  many  months  when  in  perfect  health. 

Some  French  scientist,  whose  opinion  seems 
to  have  been  considered  worthy  of  notice,  has 
quite  recently  declared  that  the  human  body  is 
wholly  renewed  in  eleven  months,  which  is  the 
longest  time  nozo  considered  by  any  one  of  good 
judgment  on  the  subject. 

The  old  seven  years  theory  has  been  discov- 
ered false  and  fallacious  by  investigations  on  a 
basis  purely  material,  while  with  a  knowledge  of 
the    mental   forces  we  are    much  better  able  to 


l6S  PRACTICAL     HFALIXG 

judge  of  this  process  of  renewal,  because  we  know 
the  functions  and  secretions  act  harmoniously  or 
otherwise,  according  to  the  st,^te  of  the  mind  and 
its  understanding  of  law. 

According  to  this  statement  the  hody  is  never 
more  than  eleven  months  old. 

Then  the  question  arises,  why  do  we  grow  old 
in  looks,  in  fcelinf];R.  and  in  loss  of  vipjor  and 
vitality? 

Simply  because  the  ways  of  the  world,  the 
ideas  and  theories  of  men,  all  tend  to  such  con- 
ditions. Men  brlin'C  in  time.  Men  believe  in 
old  age. 

"  As  he  thinketh  in  his  liciirt.  so  is  he, "  said 
Solomon. 

If  we  believe  in  old  age  we  grow  old.  If  we 
believe  in  wear  and  tear  we  grow  weary,  and  wear 
out  in  appearance. 

It  is  all  mortal  belief  in  what  is  false. 

It  is  all  a  lie.      Nobody  can  grow  old. 

If  we  claim  eternal  life  and  acknowledge  its 
source  we  shall  renew  our  strength. 

Did  not  the  prophet  Isaiah  say  in  plain  lan- 
guage, "  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  re- 
new their  strength;  they  shall  mount  up  with 
wings  as  eagles,  they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary, 
they  shall  walk  and  not  faint"? 

To  wait  upon  the  Lord  is  to  stand  firm  to  true 
principles  and  trust  the  law  to  work  for  you. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 69 

All  who  plant  their  feet  firmly  on  the  rock 
truth,  determined  to  stand  by  the  scientific  state- 
ments, report  bodily  changes  in  proportion  to 
their  trust  in  the  law  (Lord). 

Improved  health  conditions,  awakened  intelli- 
gence, and  sounder  judgment,  all  come  to  the 
earnest-hearted  student  very  quickly;  and  sooner 
or  later  the  daily  affairs  of  life  begin  to  move  in 
harmony  with  other  improved  conditions,  and  per- 
fect peace  of  mind  is  established. 

None  of  these  happy  changes  ever  come  to  us 
from  depending  upon  external  agencies  for  help, 
or  upon  drugs  for  health. 

To  know  that  the  thoughts  of  the  mind  are  the 
builders  of  the  body,  opens  our  eyes  to  the  im- 
portance of  training  the  mind  in  the  ways  of 
wisdom. 

Our  thoughts  and  beliefs  are  as  much  the  crea- 
tive word  as  when  we  speak  them  audibly,  and  true 
words  are  like  seeds  planted  in  fertile  soil,  which 
some  day  will  bring  forth  good  things  to  match 
the  true  thought  or  word. 

"Think  truly,  and  thy  thoughts 
Will  the  world's  famine  feed; 

Speak  truly,  and  each  word  of  thine 
Will  be  a  fruitful  seed; 

Live  truly,  and  th}'  life  will  be 
A  great  and  noble  creed." 


170  PRACTICAL    TI EALING 

DYvSrrcrsiA  crRED. 

A  lady  who  had  sufTered  with  chronic  dyspepsia  for  many  years, 
who  thought  she  dared  not  eat  meat,  dared  not  eat  vegetables, 
dared  riot  eat  hot  cakes  or  warm  bread,  dared  not  drink  cofTee,  and 
her  tea  must  be  very  weak;  in  fact  nothing  could  be  suggested 
that  she  dared  to  eat;  even  oat  meal  with  very  thin  milk  gave  her 
great  paiti,  and  she  ate  it  with  fear  and  trembling  till  she  attended 
these  lessons. 

She  commenced  by  saying  this  was  her  last  hope.  In  less  than 
a  week  she  could  eat  whatever  she  liked  without  any  disturbance 
or  pain,  and  better  still  without  fear  of  any  further  trouble. 

She  began  to  heal  others  before  her  first  course  of  lessons  was 
finished,  and  has  been  a  very  successful  jjractitioner  for  more  than 
three  years,  doing  wonderful  healing,  aJid  is  also  prospered  as 
never  before. 


LESSON   VI. 


"With  all  thy  {getting,  get  understanding." 

TT  is  well  for  students  of  Christian  science  to 
^  know  at  the  outset,  that  you  are  liable  to 
meet  with  those  who  claim  to  understand  science, 
and  yet  will  seem  to  disagree  with  you  on  some 
points;  which,  if  you  are  not  watchful  with  your 
denials  and  affirmations,  will  confuse  and  depress 
you  at  first,  or  until  your  experience  teaches  you 
that  nothing  can  hurt  or  discourage  you. 

There  is  not  a  righteous  cause  in  existence  that 
has  not  been  more  or  less  handicapped  by  poor 
representatives,  and  sometimes  spurious  advo- 
cates; all  of  which  has  nothing;  to  do  with  Princi- 
ple. 

You  have  the  infallible  rule  by  which  to  judge 
of  what  is  true  and  scientific.  Whatever  does 
not  accord  with  the  Statement  of  Being  (which 
acknowledges  but  one  power  in  the  universe), 
must  be  rejected  as  false  and  misleading. 

If  any  one  tells  you  there  is  a  power  called 


^72  I'KACTTCAI,     IIKAI.IXO 

malicious,  animal  nia-nctism,  or  mesmerism,  you 
want  to  deny  it  at  once  loi/h  Jirwnrss,  lest  you 
allow  fear  to  get  the  upper  hand. 
There  is  no  such  power. 

There  are  hundreds  of  Christian  Scientists  who 
have  been  led  to  believe  in  this  seeming  power, 
and  they  jiave  made  so  much  of  it,  and  their  at- 
tention has  been  given  so  largely  to  the  fear  of 
It,  that  they  seem  to  be  losing  their  power  to 
heal;  losing  their  peace  of  mind,  and  also  their 
health,  by  it. 

Such  belief  is  a  ])lain  contradiction  of  the  state- 
ments they  set  out  with,  and  can  onlv  lead  to 
confusion. 

Whoever  believes  m  any  such  power  betrays  a 
lack  of  understanding  of  the  principles  of  science 
besides  showing  very  plainly  that  they  lean  upon 
s(Mne   personality  more  than  upon   that   Divine 
Principle  which  is  the  only  Reality. 

Pay  no  attention  to  what  people  say  against  or 
for  teachers  of  the  science. 

If  you  want  to  be  proficient  in  knowledge.  s/;u/y 
the  science  instead  of  the  scientists. 

Stand  by  the  principles  m  all  your  ways,  and 
your  understanding  will  save  you  from  confusion. 

If  you  allow  every  criticism  to  move  you  there 
will  be  no  peace  for  you. 

Never  in  the  history  of  the  world    has  there 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  T  73 

been  a  new  and  startling  discovery  of  principles, 
or  an  innovation  that  set  aside  the  old  ways,  that 
did  not  meet  with  scorn,  criticism,  opposition  and 
persecution;  and  the  calumnies  that  have  been 
heaped  upon  discoverers,  as  well  as  upon  the  ad- 
vocates of  mighty  principles,  have  driven  many 
to  despair;  and  it  was  left  for  Christian  Science 
to  discover  a  law  by  which  calumny  and  perse- 
cution are  made  powerless  to  hurt  any  righteous 
cause.  We  render  them  powerless  by  under- 
standing the  righteous  law. 

If  you  notice  very  closely  you  will  observe  that 
those  who  misrepresent  and  slander  Christian 
Science,  sooner  or  later  lose  their  standing  and 
influence,  and  often  sink  into  a  state  of  inability 
to  even  conduct  their  business  affairs  successfully. 

They  turn  the  law  against  themselves  unwit- 
tingly by  their  unrighteous  persecution  of  a  right- 
eous cause;  which  they,  would  not  do  if  they 
understood  the  law. 

The  law  works  with  the  same  accuracy  when 
one  who  professes  an  understanding  of  the  sci- 
ence criticises,  defames  or  misrepresents  another. 

The  law  is  no  respecter  of  persons;  and  every 
professing  Christian,  whether  a  scientist  or  not, 
is  in  duty  bound  to  further  the  cause  of  this  prac- 
tical Christianity  instead  of  hampering  it  by  per- 
secution and  calumny. 


174  I'RACTICAL     IIKAI.ING 

Of  course  the  science  is  iiivulnerLible.  and  can- 
not be  hurt;  and  every  weapon  aimed  at  it  by 
prejudice  and  ignorance,  or  by  jealousy  and  mal- 
ice, will  act  as  the  boomeranj^;.  and  only  strike  the 
one  who  hurls  it. 

When  Peter  and  John  Were  tried  betore  a  coun- 
cil of  Scribes  and  Pharisees  for  teachiiiL;  this  same 
doctrine,  Gamaliel,  who  was  held  in  high  esteem, 
remonstrated  against  the  proceedings.  Jew  as  he 
was,  he  seemed  to  have  a  noble  sense  of  justice 
in  this  case,  worthy  of  emulation. 

After  reminding  the  council  how  every  unright- 
eous scheme  came  to  naught,  he  said:  "Re- 
frain from  these  men.  and  let  them  alone,  for  if 
this  work  l)e  of  men  it  will  come  to  naught,  but 
if  it  be  of  Godjjr  cannot  overthrow  it." 

What  a  wise  conclusion! 

Some  day  the  world  will  see  how  useless  it  is  to 
try  to  stay  the  spread  of  this  majestic  truth. 

For  eighteen  centuries  it  has  withstood  all  at- 
tempts to  extinguish  it,  though  sometimes  its 
light  has  grown  very  dim  (in  appearance),  and 
many  have  wondered  why  all  the  healing  and 
comforting,  and  blessed  ministrations  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ  had  vanished  and  left  Christians 
without  a  Christ  ministry. 

Understanding  the  Principle,  and  standing  by 
the  principles  for  Principle's  sake,  the  science  will 
take  care  of  you. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 75 

Your  defense  is  in  the  law. 

In  studying  science  you  study  God.  Science 
teaches  us  to  be  wise  and  God-Hke;  and  charity 
and  love  set  the  God-Hke  powers  to  do  great 
works 

Power  comes  witli  understanding. 

We  do  not  have  to  read  a  great  number  of 
books  in  order  to  understand  science. 

We  enter  upon  the  study  of  science  by  the 
wihing  acceptance  of  its  first  principles,  and  when 
it  dawns  upon  the  interior  perception  it  is  as  if 
we  were  entering  into  a  new  country. 

Every  student  of  science  will  receive  that  inte- 
rior knowledge  in  his  own  way,  and  the  stock  of 
information  already  stored  in  the  mind  has  much 
to  do  with  helping  or  hindering  his  understanding. 

The  study  of  mind  or  metaphysical  law  tends 
to  develop  strong  mental  powers,  even  on  the 
plane  of  the  human  intellect;  while  to  study 
Spirit  with  the  realization  that  Spirit  is  the  only 
Reality,  and  Spirit  and  Mind  are  One,  gives  us  the 
key  to  ail  power.  Then  we  can  say  with  Paul, 
"I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ  which 
strengthencth  mc." 

Christ  is  the  spirit  of  truth. 

We  grow  to  be  like  what  we  study  most;  and 
by  studying  the  truth  we  become  Christ-like  in 
powers,  and  can  do  the  same  works  Christ  did. 


176  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.IXG 

To  Study  Mind  or  Spirit  as  a  hcilini;  ])rinci))le, 
\vc  become  a  healing  force. 

We  develoji  tlie  Christ-]>()\vi'r  witliiii  us,  in  the 
Hne  of  healing. 

The  mind  that  develops  the  healing  force  in 
greatest  perfection  will  manifest  the  healing 
power  in  three  difTerent  wa}s. 

That  is,  there  is  a  three-fold  change  wrought 
by  the  well  trained  healing  mind. 

Bodily  health,  moral  rectitude,  and  awakened 
intelligence,  must  always  be  shown  as  signs  of 
perfect  healing. 

The  bodily  health  is  generally  the  first  sign 
sought  for,  and  usually  the-  first  manifest;  but 
the  other  changes  come  in  due  time,  often  as  the 
result  of  study  and  practice  of  the  divine  principle 
of  healing. 

The  moral  change  and  intellectual  awakening 
are  not  so  (juickly  manifest  in  the  patient  as  in 
the  faithful  student,  while  the  healing  is  often 
accomplished  very  speedily  by  another  mind. 

Let  it  be  understood  that  it  is  always  the  Christ 
within  you  that  accomplishes  the  healing. 

No  one  can  doubt  that  the  greatest  powers  of 
the  Christ  were  shown  by  the  good  works  He  did, 
which  were  mostly  works  of  healing. 

"The  secret  law"  is  the  law  of  healing  and 
working  miracles. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY  1 77 

We  read  that  he  "took  his  disciples  apart" 
when  he  taught  them  these  powers,  because  it 
was  not  lawful  for  him  to  teach  it  openly. 

When  teaching  the  multitudes,  he  taught  the 
same  doctrine,  but  was  obliged  to  teach  them  in 
parables,  which  even  to  this  day  are  obscure  in 
their  meaning  to  many,  especially  to  those  who 
only  read  on  the  surface. 

It  is  only  within  the  past  twenty-five  or  thirty 
years  that  this  philosophy  could  have  been  taught 
openly,  even  here  in  this  "so-called"  enlightened 
land;  and  even  now  it  is  not  uncommon  to  hear 
of  people  who  fancy  it  ought  to  be  suppressed; 
which,  of  course,  is  only  because  of  their  ignorance 
of  its  principles. 

Such  opposition  will  all  die  out  sooner  or  later, 
as  all  error  must. 

Everything  that  opposes  the  healing  mind,  or 
the  righteous  endeavor  to  set  the  law  of  harmony 
into  action  by  the  powers  of  mind,  can  be  met 
and  mastered  by  that  mind. 

When  you  speak  the  word  of  truth  you  set  the 
principle  of  truth  into  action,  and  the  truth  princi- 
ple by  its  very  nature  heals,  saves,  makes  free. 
It  is  the  law. 

Jesus  means  Saviour,  the  same  as  Joshua. 
Jesus  was  the  Christ  (Truth),  and  he  saves  by 
the  Christ  Principle.  To  heal  and  to  save  are 
synonymous  terms. 


178  I'RACriCAL     IIKAl.FNCr 

When  Jesus  said,  "  Lo,  I  am  witli  you  alway," 
he  was  speaking  of  the  divine  of  him,  the  Christ, 
which  is  the  son  of  God.  When  speaking  of  him- 
self as  Jesus  lie  called  himself  the  "son  of  man." 

All  have  the  Christ  within,  and  it  works  the 
works  of  God  through  us  in  proportion  to  our 
acknowledgment  of  its  power  and  presence,  and 
our  loyalty  to  it,  by  the  exclusion  of  error  from 
the  conscious  mind  by  righteous  reasoning. 

It  is  often  asked  why  the  pious  and  devout  for 
ages  past  have  failed  to  accomplish  such  results 
by  their  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

They  have  not  recognized  the  Christ  within 
them  at  all;  neither  have  they  been  loyal  to 
Principle,  to  the  exclusion  of  error. 

Preachers  and  teachers  and  philanthropists  all 
over  the  civilized  world  have  mixed  a  little  truth 
with  a  oirat  deal  of  error. 

The  pulpit  has  always  given  power  and  sway 
to  another  power  beside  the  good. 

The  press  have  always  done  the  same,  and  are 
still  holding  up  this  great  power  of  evil  and  turn- 
ing the  world  over  into  its  clutches  as  if  they 
hated  to  mention  the  good  side  of  anything,  or 
see  anyone  loosen  the  coils  of  evil. 

They  gather  up  statistics  of  crime  and  records 
of  horrors  and  scent  out  every  unclean  transac- 
tion that  refl>ects  an  unwholesome  influence,  and 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 79 

then  wonder  at  the  awful  depravity  in  the  world, 
and  deplore  the  weakness  and  inefficiency  of  re- 
ligious methods  and  moral  reforms  to  stay  such 
evils. 

Evil  and  the  power  of  evil  are  held  up  and 
given  such  prominence  that  many  really  believe 
it  to  be  greater  than  the  power  of  good. 

People  are  not  aware  that  they  invoke  that 
which  they  name  and  give  place  to  and  believe 
in. 

They  give  it  working  efficiency  in  seeming  by 
recognition  and  acknowledgment.  Discord  is 
the  result. 

When  we  realize  the  majesty,  and  wisdom,  and 
power,  and  absolute  all-ness  of  the  good,  and  so 
acknowledge  it,  we  invoke  that  adorable  Intel- 
ligence, we  set  it  into  action,  and  harmony  is  the 
result. 

We  invoke  the  majestic  Principle  of  health 
when  we  name  it  as  Divine,  and  trust  its  work- 
ing power,  and  believe  in  its  law. 

These  lessons  treat  of  much  that  the  natural 
man  cannot  understand. 

They  treat  of  spiritual  principles,  which  are 
only  clear  to  the  interior  perceptions;  but  in  this 
way  we  are  led  to  the  "gateway  of  understand- 
ing." We  "  speak  the  mystic  word  that  lets  us 
in," 


l8o  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

Some  of  the  first  statements  of  the  science  de- 
mand the  rejection  of  the  evidence  of  the  senses 
when  their  reports  are  not  in  harmony  with  rea- 
son, and  the  natural  man  rebels  against  that  de- 
mand, because  Jie  judges  solely  by  the  senses. 
He  judges  by  the  senses  because  he  has  not 
opened  his  mind  to  receive  tlie  deeper  knowl- 
edge which  deals  with  principles  only. 

"Whoso  is  spiritual  hath  all  power,  for  Spirit 
workcth  for  him." 

When  we  let  the  Spirit  work  for  us  (that  is, 
when  we  trust  Principle),  the  hard  ways  of  life 
and  human  experience  are  utterly  forgotten. 

Pain  and  heart  sorrows  are  swept  away,  and  we 
forget  we  ever  had  them  even  in  seeming. 

Something  comforts  us  with  sweet  assurance 
that  all  is  right,  and  blessings  unknown  in  form- 
er days  seem  showered  upon  us  without  the 
asking. 

New  understanding  of  the  ways  of  life  dawns 
upon  us. 

We  have  new  perceptions  of  law.  We  even 
see  how  the  writers  of  Scripture  in  their  highest 
moments  of  inspiration  could  foresee  how  Divine 
law  would  work;  and  we  see  how  they  recognized 
only  the  Good  as  a  working  principle  in  the  uni- 
verse. 

When  we  have  caught  but  a  slight  perception 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  l8l 

of  the  supremacy  of  Spirit,  we  see  that  those  in- 
spired writers  knew  evil  as  unreahtyand  all  mat- 
ter as  but  the  expression  of  something  real. 

The  Psalmist  David  said,  "Only  with  thine 
eyes  shalt  thou  behold  and  see  the  reward  of  the 
wicked." 

As  much  as  to  say,  It  is  only  by  sense  evidence 
that  you  behold  and  see  the  false  conditions  that 
mortal  error  (which  he  calls  wickedness)  pro- 
duces. Spiritual  perception  takes  no  account  of 
it;  knows  it  not,  because  it  is  not  real, 

"  He  that  shutteth  his  eyes  from  seeing  evil, 
he  shall  dwell  on  high;  his  place  of  defense 
shall  be  the  munitions  of  rocks,  bread  shall  be 
given  him,  and  his  waters  shall  be  sure."  Evi- 
dently the  prophets  and  inspired  writers  knew 
that  spiritual  law  is  the  only  law,  and  material 
phenomena  are  but  shadows  of  the  real. 

Spiritual  creation  is  the  only  creation,  and  the 
shadow  is  mortal  mind's  conception  of  it. 

To  mortal  mind  the  material  seems  the  only 
creation,  because  the  finite  or  mortal  mind  "per- 
ceiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit,"  but  looks 
upon  the  shadow  as  the  real. 

The  conscious  mind  is  mortal  or  carnal  so  long 
as  it  allows  the  evidence  of  the  senses  to  decide 
for  it,  but  when  the  conscious  mind  is  willing  to 
be  guided  by  the  interior  perceptions,  it  casts  off 


l82  I'RACTICAL     HEALING 

the  carnal  mortal  nature,  and  is  renewed  in  the 
image  and  likeness  of  God,  and  becomes  one 
with  the  Divine  Self. 

When  thus  born  into  the  understanding  of 
truth  the  mortal  puts  on  immortality,  and  as  the 
physical  is  plastic  to  the  thoughts  and  beliefs  of 
the  conscious  mind,  it  very  soon  responds  to  the 
change  and  begins  to  take  on  a  more  perfect 
state  of  health,  symmetry  and  happy  expression 
very  remarkable  in  many  cases. 

The  change  is  often  so  wonderful  that  it  seems 
like  a  new  creation;  and  yet  the  perfection  was 
there  all  the  time,  concealed  by  false  ideas  and 
mortal  beliefs. 

We  do  not  create,  but  we  do  a  similar  work.  By 
a  knowledge  of  law,  we  speak  the  perfection  that 
already  exists,  into  visible  manifestation;  and  in 
proportion  as  we  train  the  conscious  mind  to  know 
and  understand  this  law,  will  the  carnal  nature 
lose  control.  In  proportion  as  we  consecrate  our 
life  to  the  work  of  destroying  error  and  the  belief 
in  evil,  will  we  be  powerful  in  correcting  the  carnal 
nature  in  others. 

In  works  of  healing  you  are  correcting  mortal 
error  exactly  the  same  as  if  you  were  treating  for 
immorality. 

Mortal  error  shows  forth  in  many  ways  besides, 
upon  the  body;  sometimes  in  ill  tempers,  some,- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 83 

times  in  immoral  traits  of  character,  sometimes 
in  morbid  fancies;  and  every  patient  who  comes 
for  heahng,  shows  by  his  bodily  condition  that 
his  life  problem  has  all  been  wrought  according  to 
mortal  error. 

The  conditions  he  complains  of  are  the  proof 
of  his  ignorance  of  the  power  of  truth  to  set  things 
right.  In  his  ignorance  he  yields  to  the  sugges- 
tions of  the  carnal  nature,  which  is  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  the  good,  hence  the  confusion,  the 
disease. 

The  whole  human  family  live  in  an  atmosphere 
of  mortal  beliefs  in  sickness,  and  mortal  beliefs 
regarding  causes,  which  beliefs  tend  continually 
to  produce  the  very  thing  they  believe  in  and  fear. 

If  we  are  open  and  receptive  to  those  false  in- 
fluences and  beliefs,  we  shall  probably  suffer  the 
consequence ;  but  if  we  are  fortified  by  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  that  saves,  and  makes  free,  we 
shall  not  succumb  to  any  such  prevailing  physical 
troubles. 

Without  this  knowledge  and  constant  realiza- 
tion as  a  defense  against  mortal  error,  the  sick- 
ness is  liable  to  come. 

Whoever  catches  the  belief  that  health  is  the 
legitimate  inheritance  of  every  one,  will  refuse  to 
be  sick,  no  matter  what  prevails  in  the  way  of 
epidemics,  contagions  or  whatever. 


184  PRACTICAI,     IIKAMN'G 

They  appropriate  hcaltli  by  the  very  character 
of  their  thoughts. 

Those  who  bchcve  in  the  epidemic  and  fear  it 
will  appropriate  the  sickness. 

The  belief  in  health  as  our  rightful  inheritance 
must  be  based  on  knowledge  of  divine  law  in 
mental  action,  else  it  is  liable  to  be  overthrown. 

The  conscious  mind  needs  to  know  that  the 
health  is  the  showing  forth  of  the  true  self,  in 
order  to  make  it  unfailing. 

The  conscious  mind  must  never  admit  that 
health  can  be  destroyed. 

Health  is  one  of  the  imperishable  attributes  of 
God.  Tliat  is,  it  belongs  in  the  category  of  per- 
fect divine  Principle.  Health  is  God;  therefore 
it  is  indestructible;  there  is  no  such  thing  3.s/)oo?' 
health,  feeble  health,  viiserable  health,  etc. 
Health  is  healtli.  and  it  cannot  be  qualified  by 
any  such  adjectives;  and  when  we  fully  realize 
the  unchangeable,  indestructiblp  character  of  the 
actual  self  of  us,  the  child  of  God,  we  begin  to 
prove  its  perfection  and  excellence  by  making  the 
physical  show  forth  in  visible  signs  of  perfection 
and  harmony. 

To  think  and  speak  a  great  deal  of  spiritual 
perfection  and  harmony  as  your  rightful  inheri- 
tance, makes  it  show  forth;  you  build  as  you 
think. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 85 

It  is  the  business  of  the  conscious  mind  to  first 
know  truth,  then  prove  its  knowledge  true  by 
making  harmony  manifest. 

We  let  our  light  shine  by  making  harmony  man- 
ifest in  our  environments,  as  well  as  in  bodily 
health. 

We  let  our  light  shine  when  we  speak  health 
into  manifestation  for  a  patient. 

We  let  our  light  shine  when  we  teach  others 
the  way,  and  at  the  same  time  obey  the  com- 
mand to  preach  the  gospel,  and  heal  the  sick. 

All  who  know  this  mighty  truth  can  make  it 
shine  forth  in  some  way,  if  only  in  proclaiming 
the  law,  by  the  silent  rejection  of  all  mortali- 
ty's claims,  and  affirming  the  truth.  Even 
children  can  be  taught  to  make  the  good  mani- 
fest by  refusing  to  see  evil. 

In  whatever  way  we  use  the  law  we  increase 
our  understanding  of  it,  and  we  find  new  truths 
dawn  upon  us  daily. 

New  and  higher  perceptions  come  as  a  reward 
for  faithfully  serving  Truth. 

You  need  to  be  very  thorough  and  earnest 
with  your  self-discipline,  and  reject  all  falsity; 
deny  all  the  claims  of  mortal  mind,  and  all  the 
claims  of  matter  as  a  reality,  and  all  the  evils  you 
have  ever  believed  in,  until  every  pain  and  sor- 
row, and  every  undesirable  condition  sinks  out  of 


1 86  PRACTICAL     HEAI.INCi 

sight,  and  you  realize  that  "only  the  good  is 
true." 

Don't  say  you  can't  do  it. 

You  can  do  it;  every  one  can  do  it,  but  you 
can't  do  it  by  holding  the  thought  that  30U  can't. 
If  you  sit  in  the  silence  alone  and  force  your  con- 
scious mind  to  drop  all  thoughts  of  a  negative 
character,  by  which  I  mean  the  not  desirable,  and 
cease  to  think  or  speak  of  the  changing,  perishing 
character  of  the  material  world  about  you,  and 
think  and  speak  only  of  that  which  is  true  and 
deathless,  everything  will  begin  to  take  orr  the 
deathless  perfection  you  have  in  mind. 

Think  and  speak  persistently  of  the  divine  of 
you,  and  the  divineness  of  your  inheritance. 

Make  the  declaration  over  and  over  (mentally) 
that  you  are  a  child  of  Wisdom,  a  child  of  har- 
mony, a  child  of  perfection,  and  )ou  will  find 
wisdom,  harmony  and  perfect  conditions  mani- 
fest in  your  life. 

Remember  that  so  much  wisdom,  harmony  and 
perfection  as  you  make  manifest  in  your  life,  just 
so  much  of  the  divine  of  you  is  manifest. 

Being  a  child  of  perfection  in  every  sense  you 
must  realize  the  necessity  of  acknowledgment. 
"Acknowledge  me  in  all  thy  ways  and  I  will  direct 
thy  paths." 

Jesus  said,  "Call  no  man  upon  earth  your 
Father,  for  one  is  your  Father,  even  God." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  187 

You  see  how  Jesus  in  his  teaching  spoke  con- 
tinually of  the  real,  actual  of  our  being. 

He  never  spoke  of  God  as  the  father  of  the 
flesh  man,  and  all  his  teachings  tend  to  show  the 
nothingness  of  all  flesh,  as  well  as  of  all  evil,  which 
is  the  offspring  of  our  false  behefs  regarding  the 
flesh. 

When  we  consider  that  the  flesh  man  is  only 
the  outward  expression  of  our  thoughts  and  beliefs, 
we  shall  reahze  the  importance  of  thinking  and 
believing  in  harmony  with  divine  law. 

As  we  see  the  folly  of  believing  in  and  fearing 
an  evil  power,  the  mist  is  cleared  away,  and  all 
the  rubbish  of  former  ways  of  thinking  goes  with 
it.  Then  dawns  upon  us  the  beauty  of  knowing 
realities,  and  the  certainty  that  we  can  prove 
them  true. 

We  prove  them  by  the  wonderful  power  of  the 
word. 

' '  Without  the  word  was  not  anything  made 
that  was  made." 

We  ' '  receive  the  spirit  of  adoption  "  by  know- 
ing the  true  nature  of  our  inheritance,  and  declar- 
ing it. 

Always  speak  to  the  true  self  of  you  in  3^our 
self-discipline;  not  to  the  mortal  at  all,  and  when 
treating  a  friend  or  neighbor  or  patient  whose 
mortal  ways  need  correcting,  call  mentally  to  the 

rp^il  c;plf  nf  him  ^nH  thi<;  will  «pt  him  riaht 


iSS  I'RACrirAi.    iv!  .\i.ixc. 

It  is  not  the  true  self  uf  him  that  docs  the  wrong. 

To  call  him  by  name  (mentally)  a:/d  tell  him 
of  his  spiritual  birthright  to  perfcctio'.i  and  good- 
ness, will  set  his  whole  conGciou.:>'.  nature  into 
harmony  with  his  divine  nature. 

You  lift  the  mortal  nature  out  of  its  sordidness 
and  sensuality  by  calling  the  true  self  into  mani- 
festation, and  the  morral  begins  to  put  on  immor- 
tality, or  is  swallowed  up  in  immortality. 

This  is  the  kind  of  service  that  brings  us  into 
union  with  Christ.  It  gives  us  the  mind  that  was 
in  Christ.  By  understanding  the  spirit  of  His 
teaching,  and  keeping  his  words  till  we  are  alive 
with  their  meaning,  we  are  letting  the  same 
eternal  mind  that  He  called  the  Father  speak 
through  us. 

This  is  the  only  true  atonement,  or  at-one- 
ment.  which  has  always  been  misunderstood. 

We  have  always  been  taught  that  the  blood 
of  Christ  atoned  for  our  sins,  the  literal  blood; 
but  never  has  it  been  explained  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  any  rational  mind  by  the  usual  view  of  the 
vicarious  atonement. 

No  one  ever  taught  us  that  the  blood  was  only 
a  vSymbol  of  the  true  word,  and  that  the  word 
was  Life,  Spirit. 

Jesus  said,  "The  words  that  I  speak  unto  you 
are  spirit,  and  they  are  life." 


\ 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.    .  1 89 

The  blood  of  Christ  means  the  word  of  truth, 
and  He  tells  us  to  drink  of  it;  that  is,  to  take  it 
into  our  inmost  understanding,  as  we  would 
drink  of  refreshing  water  when  thirsty ;  accept  it, 
and  abide  in  it,  which  makes  us  one  with  it. 

It  makes  us  one  with  eternal  life,  one  with 
absolute  truth;  the  only  rational  at-one-ment. 

This  may  all  seem  very  metaphysical  to  one 
who  has  not  reasoned  on  this  Hne,  as  it  all  relates 
to  mind,  and  the  various  states  of  mind,  which 
is  the  only  way  to  understand  the  physical. 

When  we  think  and  talk  of  physical  states  and 
conditions  we  are  thinking  and  talking  about 
mere  negation;  and  from  the  fact  that  we  neces- 
sarily grow  to  be  like  what  we  study,  think  about 
and  believe  in,  you  can  readily  understand  how 
dull  and  negative  we  grow  by  believing  in  and 
calculating  for  the  physical  as  the  real. 

This  dull  negative  state  hides  our  concep- 
tion and  understanding  of  what  is  true;  it  is  the 
"natural  man  that  perceiveth  not  the  things  of 
the  spirit,  neither  can  he  know  them,  because 
they  are  spiritually  discerned." 

There  can  be  no  spiritual  discernment  where 
the  conscious  mind  clings  to  the  negative. 

Spiritual  discernment  is  simply  understanding 
of  truth. 

When  we  have  trained  the  mind  into  a  per- 


I9(»  I'RACTICAl,      1 1 KA I.  INT. 

sistcnt  detcriiiination  to  i<j;nore  tlic  false  and  only 
accept  wliat  accords  with  divine  law,  we  arc  re- 
warded with  new  H<j;ht  in  proportion  to  our 
thorough  rejection  of  the  false,  and  hearty  accep- 
tance of  tlie  true. 

This  new  h'l^ht  is  spiritual  discernment.  It  is 
conscious  understanding.  We  k)io7L'  whereof  we 
speak. 

When  we  say  that  as  Spirit  we  are  children  of 
the  Good,  our  reason  pushes  us  to  say,  that  as 
flesh  we  are  children  of  evil  (negative  —  not 
good). 

Spirit  is  the  eternal  verity;  flesh  is  only  the 
picture — the  deception — prone  to  error.  It  is  both 
deceiver  and  deceived. 

It  is  always  dying  decause  the  mind  that  con- 
trols it  is  carnal.  "To  be  carnally  minded  is 
death. " 

Notice  the  distinction:  "To  be  spiritually 
minded  is  life  and  peace."  It  is  wisdom  to  be 
spiritually  minded  because  the  life  and  peace  are 
mirrored  in  our  earth  lives  as  well.  We  are  not 
afraid  of  death  nor  anything  that  leads  to  death. 

"Ye  are  of  your  Father,  the  devil,"  was  said 
of  the  Adam  nature,  the  error  nature,  not  of  the 
real  man  at  all.  It  is  a  commonly  accepted 
statement  of  Orthodoxy  that,  "In  Adam  all  die"; 
which  is  equivalent  to  saying  that  error  leads  to 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  I9I 

death.  The  Adam  nature  is  the  carnal  nature. 
To  be  carnally  minded  is  death. 

Now,  "In  Christ  all  are  made  alive"  ;  which 
is  the  same  as  saying:  In  truth  is  life,  health  and 
peace;  for  it  is  truth  that  makes  us  free  from  one 
evil  as  much  as  another. 

The  term,  ''  In  Christ"  means  to  be  in  con- 
scious understanding  of  Truth  as  Jesus  taught  it, 
and  to  live  consistent  with  it;  or  in  a  state  of 
oneness  with  the  spirit  of  Christ;  to  have  a  con- 
stant realization  of  what  is  true  and  deathless, 
which  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  brought  into 
manifest  reality  here  and  now. 

If  we  look  only  at  what  the  eyes  of  flesh  tell 
us,  we  see  the  exact  opposite  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  We  dwell  in  the  carnal  nature,  and  see 
only  what  leads  t^  death. 

Now  we  cannot  know  or  understand  the  law 
of  the  shadow,  till  we  know  that  of  the  substance 
which  casts  the  shadow.  We  cannot  know  what 
the  flesh  is  until  we  understand  the  mind. 

Why  are  we  commanded  to  "seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness"?  Then 
we  have  the  promise  that  all  other  desirable 
things  will  be  added  unto  us. 

In  seeking  the  kingdom  of  God,  by  which  is 
meant  the  Real  kingdom  of  Good,  which  is 
only  revealed  to  us  by  right  thinking,  we  get  all 
the  good  we  can  wish  for  or  desire. 


192  rRACTICAL     IIKALING 

We  are  not  seekinj^^  tlie  kingdom  of  God  and 
His  righteousness  when  we  follow  shadows,  nor 
when  we  complain  of  our  burdens,  nor  when  we 
fear  evil,  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  found  by  ac- 
knowledgment. 

When  we  begin  to  declare  with  confidence  that 
Spirit  is  the  only  substance,  and  all  that  is,  is 
good,  everything  begins  to  show  forth  signs  of 
the  truth  we  have  spoken;  we  find  the  good,  and 
only  the  good,  in  everything  we  touch. 

Health  takes  the  place  of  sickness,  happiness 
takes  the  place  of  misery,  harmony  takes  the 
place  of  discord  and  jioverty  gives  place  to 
plenty. 

When  we  ignore  the  false  and  unreal,  and  turn 
to  the  Substance,  all  things  will  turn  blessed  faces 
to  us,  and  we  can  truly  say  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand. 

Truly,  "Old  things  have  passed  away,  and 
behold  all  things  have  become  new." 

We  enter  this  kingdom  whenever  we  obtain  an 
understanding  of  gospel  truth  as  Jesus  taught  it. 

He  taught  us  to  pray  for  this  kingdom  to  come 
on  the  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven;  and  yet  among 
all  the  thousands  who  offer  that  prayer  daily, 
scarcely  one  is  willing  to  even  admit  the  possi- 
bility of  ever  bringing  it  to  pass;  and  the  few  who 
verily  believe  and    understand   how    it    may  be 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  1 93 

brought  to  pass  are  looked  upon  as  visionary  en- 
thusiasts, and  often  called  blasphemers,  and 
every  obstacle  is  placed  in  the  way  to  prevent 
them  from  proving  their  way  of  understanding 
correct. 

The  Saviour  taught  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  not  a  place  or  location,  and  said,  ' '  Neither  shall 
they  say  lo  here,  or  lo  there,  for  behold,  the  king- 
dom of  God  is  within  you. " 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  conclusively  a  state 
of  the  mind,  and  if  the  conscious  mind  receives 
the  truth  in  all  its  fullness  while  in  the  earth  life 
then  is  when  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  come 
upon  the  earth. 

Christian  Scientists  do  believe  and  endeavor  to 
bring  it  to  pass  exactly  in  accordance  with  the 
teachings  of  the  Master,  by  destroying  the  works 
of  the  devil,  which  can  never  be  accomplished  by 
any  other  plan  than  by  a  knowledge  of  truth  as 
the  Master  taught  it. 

Now,  to  understand  the  unity  of  the  mind  of 
man  with  the  mind  that  is  God,  is  knowledge 
more  profound  than  all  the  wisdom  of  the  schools. 
It  lifts  us  out  of  bondage.  It  opens  prison  doors. 
It  feeds  the  hungry.  It  heals  the  sick.  It  com- 
forts the  sorrowing.  It  is  the  truth  that  makes 
free.  It  is  the  knowledge  that  profiteth  with  joy 
forever  more. 


194  rkACTICAI,    HKAMNC, 

H\   knowing;  lliis  wc  know  all  things. 

Knowledge  is  power  because  knowledge  is  of 
God. 

* '  Wisdom  is  with  him  thai  halh  understanding, 
and  they  that  understand  shall  be  wise  and  do 
exploits.  " 

It  is  found  by  faithfully  holding  and  keeping 
the  true  word,  and  it  is  made  potent  by  the 
acknowledgment  of  its  source  and  divine  origin. 

"With  all  thy  getting  get  understanding." 


RHEUMATISM  CIRKD. 

A  youn^  lady  who  was  greatly  afnictcd  with  rheumatism,  with 
joints  swollen  ami  warped  out  of  all  natural  proportions,  going  on 
crutches,  was  iiuluced  to  have  treattnent  and  at  the  same  time 
attend  a  course  of  lessons. 

Treatments  were  given  each  day  for  a  week,  after  which  she  ac- 
knowledged herself  cured,  and  was  confident  that  with  the  knowl- 
edge she  had  gained  by  the  lessons  she  should  never  be  troubled 
again  with  rheumatism. 

Her  father  and  brother  were  also  victims  of  the  same  delusion, 
and  although  they  ridiculed  the  idea  at  first,  she  persevered  with 
both  until  they  acknowledged  the  healing. 

Whoever  studies  these  lessons  with  care  and  follows  the  teach- 
ing can  do  the  same. 


\ 


HEALED  BY  THESE  LESSONS. 


ST.  Louis,  Mo.,  July  18,  '91. 

Dear  Bits.  Yarnall: — I  feel  truly  glad  to  hear  that  you  are 
having  your  lessons  published  in  book  form.  To  me  they  were 
priceless. 

You  have  the  rare  gift  of  logically  translating  the  spiritual  into 
the  practical.  In  them  I  found  no  metaphysical  abstractions  ; 
the  sweet,  plain  truth  made  as  clear  and  strong  in  its  ready  appli- 
cation to  every  day  life,  as  it  is  enlightning  to  the  spiritual  senses. 

Place  me  on  your  subscription  list,  and  remember  me  as  yours 
with  gratitude  and  love.  Mrs.  Vintie;  McDonald, 

1017  Chestnut  St.,  ST.  Louis,  Mo. 


By  putting  in  practice  the  beautiful  principles  you  taught  me 
with  such  forcible  clearness,  I  have  overcome  all  tendency  to  the 
many  physical  ills  I  formerly  suffered,  chief  among  which  were 
the  most  terrible  headaches,  which  had  baffled  all  previous 
attempts  to  relieve  them  ;  besitles  opening  the  way  to  peace  of 
mind  in  which  I  find  perfect  immunity  from  anxious  care. 

St.  Louis,  Mo.  E-  ^-  GiLMORE. 


Your  teaching  of  the  principles  of  Christian  Science  has  not 
only  shown  me  the  way  out  of  physical  suffering,  but  opened  my 
understanding  and  enabled  me  to  realize  my  true  self  as  the  child 
of  God.  The  Bible  is  no  longer  a  sealed  book.  I  find  my  mental 
capacities  enlarged,  and  the  old  narrow  conception  of  Divine  law 
has  given  place  to  a  positive  knowledge  that  it  is  God's  will  that 
we  should  be  well  and  happy.  MRS.  P.  Johnson. 

St.  Louis,  Mo. 


\g6  I'RACIICAL     IIKAI.INC, 

Every  lesson  came  to  me  as  a  revelation,  permcalinj^  my  entire 
beinj;.  I  was  hungering  for  more  light  in  Christian  Science,  an<l 
hungering  also  for  health  and  strength  physically,  being  still  a 
sufferer  from  old  chronic  troubles  that  had  rendered  my  life  a 
burden  for  years. 

As  I  listened  to  your  lessons  the  beauty  and  power  of  knowing 
Divine  realities  dawned  upon  me  with  such  vivid  realization  that 
I  soon  found  my  health  and  comfort  restored. 

I  was  led  step  by  step  out  of  the  labyrinths  of  error  into  the 
light  of  freedom,  and  I  can  truly  say  I  am  sound  and  well,  and 
that  my  path  grows  brighter  and  brighter  in  the  light  of  the  truth 
as  you  taught  me. 

You  have  the  heartfelt  gratitude  of  myself  and  wife  for  the  help 
you  have  given  in  ojiening  to  us  the  door  to  knowleilge  and 
wisdom.     Kvcr  thine  in  ♦ruth.  Dr.  U.  M.  IIumule. 

I  was  cured  of  pleurisy  and  serious  lesion  of  the  lungs,  and 
what  was  supposed  to  be  hereditary  consumption,  untler  your 
teaching,  and  for  four  years  I  have  not  taken  a  dose  of  any 
medicine,  except  words  of  truth.  Louisu  Nklson. 

Lincoln,  Neb. 

I'rom  girlhood  I  had  been  a  victim  to  ill  health  and  violent  sick 
headaches,  which  occurred  once  a  week,  lasting  from  24  to  ;i(> 
hours. 

All  schools  of  medicine,  as  well  as  mineral  waters  and  changes 
of  climate,  had  utterly  failed  to  give  relief. 

Three  years  ago  my  husband  and  myself  learned,  by  attending  a 
course  of  lessons  with  you.  that  if  we  governed  our  lives  by  the 
teachings  of  Jesus,  we  have  the  power  to  overcome  all  inharmony. 
By  your  teachings  we  learned  how  to  overcome  error.  Since  then 
I  have  never  had  a  sick  headache.  I  regard  my  cure  as  one  of 
the  signs  that  Jesus  said  should  follow  them  that  believe. 

Gratefully  your  friend  and  pupil. 

Dallas.  Tex.,  July,  1891.  Mrs.  W.  H.Johnson. 

I  was  healed  of  a  very  distressing  stomach  trouble,  besides 
other  less  serious  maladies,  by  attending  your  lessons.  Was  per- 
fectly well  before  I  completed  my  first  course  of   lessons,   and 


FOR    MINI)    AND    BOBY.  197 

since  then  have  demonstrated  the  truths  of  Christian  Science  by 
healing  many  of  the  physical  and  mental  inharmonies  of  people 
•who  came  to  me  for  help.  Mrs.  E.  W.  Morgan. 

Lincoln,  Neb. 

By  your  teaching  alone  I  was  lifted  from  the  depths  of  despair, 
mentally  and  physically.  Being  Consumptive,  suffering  with 
bronchitis,  catarrh  and  asthma,  I  was  made  well. 

At  the  second  lesson  my  sprained  foot,  which  was  swollen  out  of 
all  shape,  was  healed  perfectly  well;  since  which  time  I  have 
neither  taken  nor  given  a  single  dose  of  material  medicine  in  my 
family,  and  all  fear  of  sickness  has  vanished. 

Sherman,  Texas.  ^^^-  ^^-  L-  Hunter. 

After  years  of  suffering  with  liver  and  kidney  troubles,  and 
finding  all  medicines,  climates  and  mineral  waters  of  no  avail,  in 
my  despair  I  seemed  to  be  led  to  Mrs.  Yaruall.  I  took  both 
lessons  and  treatments,  and  the  second  day  during  the  lesson  and 
treatment  I  felt  that  I  was  healed. 

It  was  the  happiest  day  of  my  life,  and  I  say,  God  bless  the 
workers  in  Christian  Science  everywhere.  A.  M. 


I  was  for  thirty  years  afflicted  with  hernia  in  its  most  serious 
form,  never  daring  to  stand  on  my  feet  a  moment  without  my 
truss  securely  adjusted. 

I  attended  a  course  of  lessons  with  Mrs.  Yarnall,  during  which 
time  I  laid  aside  my  truss,  and  for  four  years  have  been  perfectly 
free  from  the  former  trouble.  J.  C.  H. 


After  many  years  of  suffering,  and  five  years  a  confirmed  in- 
valid, during  which  lime  many  able  physicians  had  pronounced 
my  case  utterly  hopeless,  I  was  cured,  sound  and  well,  in  three 
days,  by  listening  to  your  lessons  (beginning  with  no  confidence 
whatever),  and  for  three  years  have  been  blessed  in  the  work  of 
healing  others.  Mary  Orr. 

Del  Norte,  Col. 


19^  PRACTICAI.     nr.AI.INC. 

I  am  rejoiced  to  be  able  to  testify  that  by  j-our  lessons  alone, 
without  any  treatment  except  the  discipline  jou  taught  us.  I  was 
changed  in  one  short  month  from  a  nervous,  miserable  invalid  to 
a  sound,  well  woman,  and  for  three  years  and  over  I  have  rejoiced 
in  perfect  health,  strt-ngth  and  endurance  beyond  all  expectation  ; 
but  the  physical  change  sinks  into  insignificance  compared  with 
the  mental  and  spiritual.  I  never  Iwfore  knew  what  the  peace 
that  passeth  understanding  meant.  M.  A.  LEAKE. 

Dallas,  Texas. 

St.  Loiis.  Mo.,  June  28,  1891. 
My  Dear  Mrs.  Yarnall: — I  have  found  potency,  power  and 
truth  in  the  words  of  your  teaching.  They  voice  the  true  senti- 
ment of  life,  peace,  health  and  love.  The  more  I  ponder  on  the 
work  of  the  words  you  have  spoken  to  me,  the  more  I  feel  like  "a 
strong  man  to  nm  a  race."  Your  lectures  have  pointed  out  to  me 
a  new  way,  and  I  feel  more  clearly  through  your  teaching  the 
light  of  the  life  that  never  goes  out.     Respectfully, 

C.  J.  GUIFFITH. 

I  esteem  it  a  privilege  to  testify  to  the  healing  and  harmonizing 
effects  of  your  lessons  upon  all  who  hear  them. 

They  promote  harmony  in  every  department  of  life  ;  they  re- 
move all  fear  of  sickness,  and  heal  the  heartaches  as  nothing  else 
can. 

They  open  a  new  Heaven  and  a  new  Earth,  and  therefore  bless 
mankind  by  establishing  the  knowle«lge  of  truth  that  makes  us 
free.  W.   I.  Smith. 

St.  Louis,  Mo. 


PART   II 

LESSON   VII. 


"He  sent  his  word  and  healed  them." 

ON  first  taking  up  the  study  of  Christian  Sci- 
ence, the  student  often  experiences  a  feehng 
of  discouragement  and  doubt  of  his  or  her  abihty 
to  grasp  the  truth  in  such  fullness  as  to  be  able 
to  heal  the  sick  by  it. 

There  seems  to  be  so  much  to  remember,  and 
there  is  such  a  complete  turning  about  from  old 
ways  and  old  beliefs,  that  have  formerly  been  so 
hrmly  relied  upon,  that  the  change  seems  like  a 
leap  in  the  dark.  Then  we  remember  that  the 
change  from  the  old  false  ways  is  what  we  are 
seeking,  and  we  know  that  no  good  can  come 
from  the  new  way  while  we  hold  to  the  old. 

There  can  be  no  dividing  of  honors. 

The  old  ways  which  brought  you  only  pain  and 
discord  are  false,  and  are  entitled  to  no  Jionors. 

If  the  new  way  brings  you  peace  and  harmony 
it  is  true,  and  is  entitled  to  all  honor. 


200  rRACTICAI.      ilKAI.IXG 

Truth  is  a  jealous  Ciotl.  and  will  not  divick' 
honors  with  error. 

Divine  Science  could  not  be  a  true  science  if  it 
could  be  made  to  deviate  from  exactness. 

You  would  consider  the  science  of  mathematics 
very  imperfect  and  unreliable  if  it  would  admit 
of  now  and  then  a  little  deviation  from  the  true 
calculation  to  accommodate  the  whim  of  some 
student  of  mathematics. 

Science  is  Science  only  when  it  is  exact,  and 
Divine  Science  is  no  exception,  but  is  rather  the 
Science  of  all  sciences;  and  all  failures  to  obtain 
correct  results  by  the  science  are  due  to  lack  of 
undcrstandinj^f  of  Divine  law,  just  as  all  failures 
to  get  true  answers  to  your  mathematical  prob- 
lems are  due  to  your  lack  of  understanding  of 
the  principles  of  mathematics. 

There  is  nothing  wrong  with  tlu?  science  in 
either  case. 

The  trouble  is  all  in  the  various  whims  of  the 
mortal  mind  that  thinks  it  dare  not  launch  out 
beyond  the  reach  of  old  errors,  although  the  old 
errors  have  yielded  only  discord  and  discomfort. 

It  is  the  turning  away  from  old  time-honored 
fallacies  that  people  are  afraid  of,  and  yet  the 
turning  away  is  what  does  them  good. 

They  will  say  they  are  afraid  to  do  without 
the  doctor  in  sickness  for  fear  something  might 
happen. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  20I 

Something  docs  happen  very  often  when  they 
have  the  doctor,  and  even  when  they  have  three 
or  four  of  them. 

One  old  lady  said  nothing  could  induce  her  to 
do  without  her  doctor  in  sickness.  He  had  stood 
by  her  faithfully  for  twenty  years,  and  she  had 
buried  nine  children  who  all  died  under  his  care, 
and  now  that  her  husband  was  about  to  die  she 
thought  it  would  be  very  ungrateful  to  discard 
his  services ;  he  was  always  such  a  comfort  at  the 
funeral. 

Another  old  lady  said  she  never  allowed  her- 
self to  be  without  calomel  and  jalap  in  the  house; 
they  acted  so  powerfully  in  sickness. 

Such  people  are  honest  and  sincere,  and  never 
dream  how  ludicrous  their  ideas  seem  to  the 
advanced  thinker. 

The  ways  of  mortal  mind  are  the  inventions  of 
the  carnal  nature,  which  is  always  opposed  to 
the  good,  and  it  is  better  to  turn  your  back  firmly 
upon  the  false  way  right  in  the  beginning. 

'  If  you  have  been  a  sufferer  from  some  chronic 
malady,  and  thought  you  must  make  a  laboratory 
of  your  stomach,  don't  imagine  that  you  must 
break  off  grad7cally  from  your  eighteen  doses 
daily ;  no ;  '  'Throw  all  physic  to  the  dogs"  at  once. 

If  it  had  ever  done  you  any  good  you  would 
have  found  it  out  ere  this ;  and  if  it  does  no  good, 
the  sooner  you  break  off  the  better. 


202  PRACTICAL     IIKAIJMG 

Let  the  Principle  that  created  you  heal  you. 

By  trusting  it,  you  set  it  to  work,  and  you 
cannot  trust  it  while  you  cling  to  old  idols. 

The  shortest  way  to  success  is  the  straight  anc! 
narrow  way. 

Put  aside  all  fear  ot  being  misled. 

Don't  be  persuaded  by  any  one  to  think  it  a 
dangerous  doctrine  that  does  not  teach  belief  in 
an  angry  God,  a  burning  hell  and  a  personal 
devil. 

Science  has  proved  it  to  be  dangerous  to  believe 
such  wicked  absurdities. 

Science  proves  that  what  we  believe  in,  and 
think  about,  is  shad(nved   forth  in  our  life. 

If  we  believe  in  an  angry  God,  we  shall  'oe 
continually  haunted  by  fear  of  offending  Him. 

If  we  believe  in  a  burning  hell,  our  lives  will  be 
tortured  by  miseries  that  constitute  hell;  and  if 
we  believe  in  an  individual  personal  devil — 
'  'going  about  like  a  roaring  lion,  seeking  whom 
he  may  devour" — we  shall  live  in  perpetual  dread. 

All  things  go  to  prove  that  heaven  and  hell  are 
states  of  mind. 

By  the  devil  that  Jesus  likenea  to  a  roaring 
lion,  etc.,  is  evidently  meant  the  evil  propensities 
of  the  human  heart,  which  are  constantly  urging 
us  to  let  the  carnal  selfish  nature  have  control. 
Those  propensities  devour  us  in  seeming. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  203 

They  consume  us,  mortally  speaking. 

Did  not  the  Psalmist  David  say,  "The  pains 
of  hell  gat  hold  upon  me"?  which  in  his  case  was 
as  much  the  result  of  carnal  foolishness  as  with 
any  one  else. 

David  had  the  wisdom  to  repent  and  turn 
from  carnal  foolishness,  and  his  beautiful  songs 
of  praise  are  the  outpourings  of  a  grateful  soul  to 
the  Lord,  who  "delivered  him  from  his  dis- 
tresses. " 

The  pains  of  hell  which  Dav'd  suffered  were 
evidently  distress  of  mind. 

Did  we  ever  get  any  comfort  or  heavenly 
delight  in  the  thought  of  an  angry  God  ? 

Did  it  ever  give  us  comfort  or  peaee  to  beheve 
in  a  burning  hell  that  the  angry  God  had  pre- 
pared for  his  disobedient  children? 

Did  we  ever  get  comfort  or  satisfaction  in  the 
belief  that  God  created  us  totally  wicked  and 
depraved,  with  a  strong  tendency  to  disobedi- 
ence, and  no  knowledge  of  how  to  remedy  the 
tendency?     No!  No!  No!  to  all  such  questions. 

Then  let  us  abandon  all  beliefs  that  do  not 
bring  harmony  into  our  lives. 

If  we  would  have  health  of  body  we  must  be- 
gin with  harmony  of  mind,  and  we  must  know 
that  false  ways  and  false  ideas  never  bring  har- 
mony. 


204  I'RACriCAl,     riKAi.ixr, 

Solomon  said  :  "  There  is  a  way  that  seemeth 
right  unto  a  man.  but  the  end  thereof  arc  the 
ways  of  death. " 

Solomon  knew  that  the  ways  of  mortal  error 
were  disappointing  and  misleading. 

Paul  expressed  the  same  sentiment  when  he 
said  :    "  To  be  carnally  minded  is  death." 

Carnal  ways  and  sordid  desires  have  always 
seemed  to  be  the  way  to  gain  satisfaction,  but 
they  have  always  found  death  at  the  end. 

Now  the  ways  of  science  tend  continually  to  life. 

Jesus  said  :  "I  come  that  ye  might  have  life, 
and  that  ye  might  have  it  more  abundantly.'' 
That  is,  to  let  the  life-giving  principle  reign 
supreme. 

There  is  a  life-giving  cjuality  in  the  teachings 
of  science  that  no  other  Christian  teachings  have 
ever  had,  and  the  vital  principle  makes  its  im- 
pression in  such  unmistakable  ways  that  no 
faithful  student  can  doubt  or  forget  the  principles. 

With  the  thorough  discipline  we  advise,  the 
truth  sinks  deeper  and  deeper  till  you  thoroughly 
understand  and  are  at  one  with  it. 

The  eager  anxiety  to  master  the  whole  philos- 
ophy at  once  is  very  natural  and  common,  but  is 
often  a  hindrance. 

It  betrays  the  fact  that  you  are  looking  too 
eagerly  for  what  the  intellect  approves. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  205 

You  are  not  yet  aware  that  you  must  ' '  leap 
the  bounds  of  the  human  intellect." 

To  ' '  wait  patiently  on  the  Lord  {the  law),  you 
enter  a  realm  of  thought  and  understanding  so 
far  above  and  beyond  the  comprehension  of  mere 
sense  perception  (which  is  all  the  intellect  de- 
pends upon),  that  you  are  astonished  at  the 
unreliabihty  of  the  human  intellect  when  //;^illu- 
mined  by  spiritual  perception. 

When  doubts  arise  and  you  feel  enveloped  in 
mental  darkness,  as  you  are  liable  to  at  first,  you 
have  the  remedy  always  at  hand. 

Deny  the  darkness  and  doubt  with  vigor  and 
assurance  till  it  disappears. 

Your  self-training  will  always  set  you  right  if 
you  use  it  with  trust. 

As  long  as  you  talk  or  think  doubtfully  of  your 
understanding  or  ability,  the  darkness  and  doubt 
will  grow  deeper. 

If  you  talk  and  think  about  not  knowing,  you 
fellowship  with  ignorance  and  you  grow  more  and 
more  negative  until  you  become  a  complete  pic- 
ture of  negation  and  doubt,  which  is  a  helpless 
condition. 

Never  admit  your  doubts,  either  by  thought 
or  word,  but  constantly  affirm  wisdom  as  your 
divine  inheritance;  hold  patiently  to  affirmations 
of  wisdom  and  strength  and  harmony,  and  your 


206  I'RACTICAL     HKALTNCr 

doubts  have  vanished  before  you  know  il.  "^'our 
confidence  is  secured. 

Never  admit  the  negative,  the  not  good,  the 
uncertain,  in  any  case  ;  but  boldly  hold  to  the 
positive  good,  the  definite  and  r^rA?///,  for,  "By 
thy  words  thou  art  justified,  and  by  thy  words 
thou  art  condemned." 

Now,  as  before  stated,  the  conscious  mind 
which  does  the  thinking,  is  responsible  for  all 
bodily  conditions,  all  circumstances  and  environ- 
ments; therefore,  according  to  the  character  of 
our  thoughts  and  beliefs  in  the  past,  so  do  our 
bodies,  our  circumstances  and  environments  show 
forth  now;  and  according  as  we  think  and  be- 
lieve noiu  will  we  produce  corresponding  condi- 
tions in  the  future. 

Put  aside  every  thought  that  would  foster  a 
belief  in  disease.  For  instance,  the  bi-lief  in 
])h}'sical  causation  is  wonderfully  jirolific  of 
sickness. 

Notice  the  result  of  the  ages  of  study  of 
physics. 

Those  who  devote  themselves  to  the  study  of 
physics,  go  on  year  after  year  seeking  for  causes 
for  this,  that  and  the  other,  with  no  perceptible 
benefit  to  the  world. 

It  is  just  dawning  upon  the  minds  c^f  those 
who  notice,   that  diseases  (according  to  mortal 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  20/ 

sense)  are  actually  propagated  by  the  investiga- 
tions and  conclusions  of  men  who  devote  their 
time  to  such  study. 

Medical  records  are  furnishing  proofs  of  this 
statement  (unintentionally)  every  year.  The 
great  and  famous  experts  in  special  diseases 
have,  in  some  cases,  studied  and  thought  in  the 
one  line  of  investigation  till  their  own  bodies 
have  taken  on  the  very  diseases  they  were  seek- 
ing causes  for. 

Quite  recently  a  healthy,  robust  physician  of 
New  York,  who  had  spent  months  and  years  on 
the  study  of  insanity  and  its  causes,  prepared  a 
most  able  treatise  on  the  subject,  which  he  read 
before  a  medical  society.  He  went  home  from 
the  meeting  as  insane  as  the  cases  he  had 
described,  and  killed  his  wife  and  children  and 
himself  as  a  result  of  his  study  of  dementia. 

He  believed  in  insanity,  and  his  belief  was 
intensified  by  the  constant  study  of  the  theme. 

In  the  study  of  causation  on  a  physical  plane, 
no  one  ever  dreams  of  mental  causes. 

Their  microscopic  investigations  often  reveal 
the  presence  of  organic  hfe  in  the  air  we  breathe, 
and  in  the  water  we  drink;  and  upon  further 
investigation  they  find  the  same  organic  life  in 
the  patient  who  suffers  an  attack  of  the  prevail- 
ing epidemic,  and  their  conclusions  are  all  based 
upon  those  investigations. 


208  PRACTICAL     IIKAMXC. 

There  hiis  been  no  attempt  on  the  part  of 
physicians  to  analyze  or  study  the  mental  con- 
ditions that  act  upon  the  functions,  and  produce 
such  marvelous  changes. 

How,  according  to  physical  causation,  do  they 
account  for  the  fact  that  one  of  a  family  will  be 
stricken  with  a  fever,  while  none  of  the  others 
take  it,  although  all  have  lived  in  the  same 
atmosphere  and  drank  of  the  same  water? 

All  answers  to  such  questions  are  weak  and 
unsatisfactory,  which  goes  to  prove  how  unre- 
liable material  science  is,  and  that  much  of  the 
so-called  science  of  pathology  is  guess-work. 

Many  of  the  most  eminent  physicians  of  the 
age  have  candidly  admitted  that  "the  most 
they  kuoio  is  that  they  know  nothing." 

As  believers  in  Divine  law  we  know  that  mortal 
mind  is  the  cause  of  all  discord. 

The  work  of  mortal  mind  is  to  imitate  the 
ways  and  creations  of  Immortal  Mind,  and  the 
deceptive  character  of  its  imitations  makes  them 
seem  like  real  creations  to  those  who  only  know 
what  the  senses  tell  them. 

We  know  that  mortal  mind  creates  what  scans, 
as  dehrium  tremens  creates  snakes  and  toads. 

Mortal  mind  would  have  no  knowledge  of 
organic  life  in  the  air  and  water,  if  no  one  went 
in  search  for  such  things  with  his  microscope. 


FOR    MILND    AND'  BDDY.  209 

Have  they  removed  the  trouble  by  investiga- 
tion or  augmented  it  by  increasing  the  fears  ? 

All  such  laws  as  mortal  mind  invents  can  be 
set  aside  as  null  and  void  by  Divine  law  under- 
stood. 

Of  course  students  of  material  science  shake 
their  wise  heads  in  derision  at  the  idea  of  mental 
causation,  but  what  does  that  prove  ? 

Did  not  the  persecutors  of  Galileo  have  to 
admit  the  truth  of  his  discovery  after  they  had 
tortured  him  for  daring  to  state  it  ? 

Are  not  all  discoveries  of  great  principles 
treated  in  a  similar  fashion  at  first  ? 

And  have  they  not  all  withstood  the  assaults  of 
the  world  that  calls  itself  so  highly  civilized  ? 

No  great  and  mighty  truths  when  once  discov- 
ered can  be  wholly  lost  to  the  world. 

Now,  to  dispose  of  this  question  of  physical 
causation,  science  boldly  declares  there  is  no 
such  thing  in  reahty;  what  seems  so  is  all  in 
mortal  belief,  and  it  is  the  mortal  belief  in  what 
is  false  that  causes  the  mistakes  in  our  Hfe 
problem;  the  mistakes  bring  worry  and  failure, 
and  finally  sickness,  sorrow  and  death  as  the 
world  believes  in  death. 

When  it  comes  to  putting  the  principles  of 
science  into  practice  as  corrective  measures,  it 
is  necessary  to   "lay  the  axe  at  the  root  of  the 


2IO  PRACTICAL     IIKALING 

tree, "'  which,  iiccoidiiig  to  the  teachin<j;.s  of  Jesus, 
ine.ins  to  strike  at  tlie  error  that  has  caused  the 
trouble,  whatever  it  may  be. 

The  first  and  gravest  error  of  the  race  is  the 
behef  that  the  child  of  God  is  born  of  the 
flesh,  according  to  the  appetites  of  the  flesh,  and 
that  every  child  that  comes  upon  the  scene  has 
this  belief  deeply  imjircssedupon  it,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  the  flesh,  both  mind  and  body 
must  suffer  more  or  less  in  loss  of  health,  vigor 
and  vitality. 

Hence  the  importance  of  righteous  thinking 
and  believing  on  the  subject  of  the  birtliright  of 
every  child  of  God. 

Even  on  the  plane  of  the;  human  intt^llect  this 
law  is  acknowledged. 

Deny  that  the  yielding  character  of  any  child, 
either  of  its  mind  or  body,  renders  it  plastic  to 
the  mental  influence  under  which  it  rests. 

This  is  one  of  the  denials  made  by  Jesus 
Christ:      "Call  no  man  upon  earth  your  Father." 

So  the  claims  of  earthly  parentage  from  first  to 
last  must  be  denied,  whether  made  as  claims  of 
the  flesh  in  appetites  and  passions  or  whatsoever. 

By  a  denial  of  the  claims  of  the  flesh,  you  lib- 
erate the  child  of  flesh  from  the  mortal  law. 

If  the  mental  atmospheres  to  w^iich  a  child  is 
subject  are  of  a  righteous  character,  it  will  show 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  211 

forth  perfection  in  both  mind  and  body,  and 
the  bent  of  its  mind  will  be  toward  the  good. 

If  the  mental  impressions  are  right  in  one  way 
and  wrong  in  another,  there  will  seem  to  be 
righteous  developrnent  in  one  direction  and 
wrong  in  another. 

All  depends  upon  mental  influences,  even  after 
the  child  becomes  a  man  and  thinks  for  himself. 

By  the  term  '  'righteous"  we  mean  that  which 
is  right  and  true  in  every  sense,  not  the  sancti- 
monious idea  of  righteousness  at  all. 

The  sanctimonious  Christian  is  never  right- 
eous; the  very  expression  of  the  face  proves  the 
unrighteous  character  of  his  thoughts. 

We  say  righteous  thoughts,  opinions  and  be- 
liefs produce  healthy  and  righteous  effects. 

In  view  of  this  statement  we  see  how  neces- 
sary it  is  to  set  the  conscious  mind  in  the  way 
of  truth,  that  its  influence  may  correct  all  former 
errors  and  obliterate  their  effects. 

To  be  thorough  in  the  work  of  changing  con- 
ditions from  wrong  to  right,  from  evil  to  good, 
from  sickness  to  health,  etc.,  every  one  should 
begin  with  himself. 

' '  Cast  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye,  that 
thou  mayest  see  clearly  to  take  the  mote  from 
thy  brother's  eye. " 

Begin  at  the  very  beginning  and  take  up  the 


2  12  I'KAf  ricAi.    miAi.ixr, 

first  ciud  most  dcmonilizinj^'  of  all  hunicin  errors, 
viz..  the  belief  that  a  child  of  God  could  be 
brought  forth  from  the  flesh.  Deny  its  reality 
first  on  the  ground  that  it  is  of  the  devil,  who  is 
the  parent  of  lies,  and  of  all  evil. 

Nothing  is  true  or  real  that  proceeds  from  the 
devil,  and  only  the  carnal  nature  recognizes  evil 
at  all ;  so  if  we  would  have  life  and  peace  we  must 
be  firm  in  the  rejection  of  all  that  opposes  life 
and  peace.  Say  to  yourself  in  the  silence,  real- 
izing only  Spirit,  There  is  no  reality  in  lustful  pas- 
sions and  sensual  appetites. 

Realize  that  Spirit  is  free  from  the  claims  of 
matter.  Hold  the  thought  with  firmness  and 
concentration  for  a  time,  then  proceed  with  your 
mental  argument. 

The  race  beliefs  in  sensual  appetites  have  no 
power  over  me,  nor  can  they  afi"ect  me  in  any 
way  to  my  disadvantage. 

Use  any  form  of  wording  you  choose  that  will 
embody  the  idea  you  wish  to  express  and  the  im- 
pression you  wish  to  make,  or  the  response  you 
wish  to  come  forth. 

Proceed  in  your  denial  of  this  error  with  delib- 
eration, by  taking  up  each  avenue  in  detail 
through  which  we  are  all  said  to  be  liable  to  get 
impressions  that  are  false. 

The  race,  the  ancestors  and  parents,  the  fam- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY,  213 

ily  and  friends  and  the  people  you  meet  daily  ; 
also  any  individual  you  may  have  in  mind  as  be- 
lieved to  be  capable  of  exerting  a  bad  influence, 
and  your  own  false  beliefs. 

Declare  that  all  beliefs  in  the  lusts  of  the  liesh 
from  any  source  are  powerless  to  hold  you  in 
bondage  ;  powerless  to  darken  your  life,  because 
they  are  false. 

The  power  or  potency  of  these  words  lies  in  the 
realization  that  the  argument  is  true  according  to 
righteous  reason,  not  according  to  sense  evidence 
at  all.     • 

You  can  extend  the  argument  with  profit  by 
taking  up  each  individual  feature  of  this  error  as 
it  is  manifest  in  the  flesh  and  denying  it  vigor- 
ously. 

It  is  all  a  delusion  of  the  carnal  nature. 

Take  up  the  belief  in  hereditary  tendencies 
and  reject  its  claim  in  the  same  manner. 

You  can  inherit  nothing  in  the  flesh,  and  all 
such  beliefs  are  mortal  delusion. 

' '  One  is  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. " 

So  you  can  inherit  only  good.    Claim  it  boldly. 

This  line  of  argument  would  be  in  the  highest 
degree  absurd  if  we  were  dealing  with  mortal  law ; 
but  it  must  be  understood  that  it  is  because  mor- 
ial  law  has  claimed  rule  heretofore  that  we  have 
these  evil  conditions  and  beliefs  to  overcome. 


214  PRACTICAL    HKAMNG 

It  must  be  understood  also  that  it  is  by  think- 
ing and  speaking  only  of  spiritual  perfection  that 
we  produce  or  show  forth  the  perfect  conditions 
upon  our  bodies  and  in  our  lives. 

To  think  and  believe  in  the  f^esh  as  real,  and 
as  having  life  and  sensation,  makes  people  selfish 
and  sensual,  and  all  these  evil  passions  and  mis- 
eries follow  selfishness. 

In  the  cleansing  of  your  mind  from  error  you 
can  not  be  too  thorough. 

You  must  reason  from  the  standpoint  that  ad- 
mits nothing  as  true  that  does  not  accord  with 
the  allncss  of  good  and  the  supremacy  of  Spirit. 

You  base  your  argument  on  the  statement  that 
what  is  not  true  of  Spirit  is  not  true  at  all. 

Your  foundation  is  Christ  (  Trut/i),  and  ' '  other 
foundation  can  no  man  lay. " 

When  you  have  given  yourself  this  cleansing 
by  denial  with  earnestness  and  deliberation,  you 
want  to  follow  with  affirmations  of  purity  and 
goodness. 

Clothe  3'ourself  as  with  a  garment  by  devoutly 
acknowledging  God  as  the  great  source  of  all 
goodness. 

God  is  my  life,  therefore  my  life  is  free  from 
impurity.  God  is  my  health,  therefore  I  am 
healed  of  all  discord.  God  is  my  strength,  there- 
fore I  ani  free  from  all  weakness  of  mind  or  body. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  215 

God  is  my  wisdom,  therefore  I  am  free  from 
all  foolishness  and  mortal  error. 

All  space  is  filled  with  hfe,  health,  strength, 
wisdom  and  love. 

I  live,  move,  and  have  my  being  in  this  Divine 
Omnipresent  Good;  therefore  no  evil  can  come 
to  me ;  I  am  free,  wise  and  immortal. 

Such  thoughts  for  self  training  establish  trust 
and  confidence  in  the  proceeding,  because  they 
bring  the  peace  and  comfort  that  no  other  pro- 
ceeding has  ever  done. 

When  the  truth  begins  to  seem  practical  to 
you,  you  will  want  to  use  the  same  argument  for 
a  patient  or  friend  whom  you  wish  to  heal  or  re- 
form ;  but  you  may  feel  very  doubtful  at  first  of 
your  ability  to  use  it  with  effect. 

Those  who  have  never  observed  the  working 
of  this  wonderful  law,  are  very  apt  to  doubt  at 
first  that  any  such  method  can  accomplish  heal- 
ing and  reforming. 

It  seems  like  a  strange  proceeding,  because  we 
have  always  grovelled  in  the  dust  and  ashes  of 
materiality,  and  have  never  been  taught  the 
higher  law  till  now. 

Some  think  it  might  accomplish  a  i-^^- re  forma- 
tion in  morals,  because  of  the  purity  of  its  prin- 
ciples; but  how  a  cure  can  be  effected  upon 
another,  or  immoralities  corrected  by  this  silent 
proceeding,  is  a  mystery. 


2l6  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.IXc; 

Another  doubter  says,  "If  one  can  be  reached 
by  the  process,  why  docs  it  not  accomphsh  tlie 
desired  reformation  in  every  case?" 

This  may  be  explained  somethin,^  after  the 
manner  of  the  parable  of  the  sower,  found  in  tlu; 
XIII.  Chapter  of  Matthew.  The  word  is  the 
seed,  and  it  sometimes  falls  en  stony  ground. 
Sometimes  among  thorns  which  spring  up  and 
choke  the  good  seed ;  but  these  are  the  obstacles 
we  have  to  remove  by  denial.  In  many  cases 
that  fail  to  receive  the  good  word,  it  is  the  hard- 
ness of  heart  which  will  not  give  up  its  cherished 
idols.      The  stony  ground. 

In  other  cases  it  is  lack  of  patient  persever- 
ance with  the  word. 

"The  word  of  the  Lord  is  as  a  hammer  that 
breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces." 

A  lady  came  to  one  of  our  students  who  had 
been  but  three  or  four  weeks  in  the  understand- 
ing of  this  truth,  begging  her  to  treat  her  husband 
who  was  addicted  to  vice  and  dissipation  in  its 
worse  forms,  just  as  it  seemed  about  to  culminate 
in  wrecking  the  home. 

She  treated  continuously  for  three  wrecks  by 
the  denial  of  this  error,  followed  by  the  affirma- 
tions of  truth,  at  which  time  the  wife  reported  a 
perfect  reformation  in  every  way. 

He  ceased  from  his  drinking  and  gambling, 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  217 

Spent  nis  evenings  at  home,  and  the   old  taste 
for  former  associations  was  gone. 

L)he  had  laid  the  axe  at  the  root  of  the  trouble 
by  the  denial  of  that  first  error  in  which  the 
carnal  nature  had  held  the  child  of  goodness. 

Success  in  this  case  was  the  result  of  earnest, 
determined  perseverance. 

It  is  faithful  discipline  that  awakens  a  con- 
sciousness of  the  Christ  within;  and  it  is  the 
Christ  within  that  recognizes  the  Christ  within 
our  patient.  It  is  not  himself  that  does  the 
wrong,  and  your  righteous  words  arouse  the  true 
self  to  take  the  reins. 

Let  whatever  you  do  be  done  in  the  name  of 
Christ  Jesus. 

There  is  power  in  the  very  name. 

"There  is  none  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men  whereby  we  can  be  saved," 
but  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus. 

The  whole  Divine  nature  is  embodied  in  the 
word  Christ.  It  is  written,  ' '  In  Him  is  all  the 
fullness  of  the  Godhead  bodily. " 

In  His  name  we  cast  out  evil  tendencies. 

In  His  name  we  teach  this  gospel  of  good 
news. 

In  His  name  we  heal  the  sick  by  His  command, 
and  in  proportion  as  we  understand  and  live  the 
law  of  righteousness   as   He  taught  it,    will   we 


2l8  PRACTICAL     HKAI.ING 

manifest  the  Christ  within  us  by  doih^^  the 
works  He  did. 

We  have  access  to  all  power  through  Him. 

We  may  say  the  same  as  l*aul,  "  I  can  do  all 
things  through  Christ  which  strengthcneth  me." 

ANEURISM  CURED. 

A  young  lady  suffering  from  au  aueurismal  tumor  of  the  aorta, 
for  which  surgery  and  medication  know  no  remedy,  also  suffering 
great  prostration  from  imperfect  heart  action  and  nervous  dread, 
living  in  constant  anticipation  of  instant  death,  according  to  the 
predictions  of  doctors,  was  induced  to  avail  herself  of  Christian 
Science  treatment.  She  had  one  present  treatment  each  day  for  a 
week.  Then  she  was  able  to  make  a  journey  to  friends  a  hundred 
miles  away,  and  was  treated  absently  for  about  a  month  ;  was  per- 
fectly well  before  the  end  of  the  month,  and  continues  well  and 
happy  to-day.  Patients  healed  by  this  truth  are  also  healed  of 
fear,  and  are  always  happier  and  more  contented  and  satisfied 
afterward — satisfied  with  life. 


LESSON   VIII. 


"Take  heed  that  ye  be  not  deceived." 

UP  to  the  present  lesson,  much  has  been  said 
regarding  mental  inliuences,  and  the  impor- 
tance of  knowing  how  every  mind  exerts  more  or 
less  influence  over  other  minds,  whether  present 
or  absent;  but  more  noticeable  when  present. 

Any  observing  person  will  notice  that  he  is  con- 
sciously impressed  with  a  feeling  of  depres- 
sion and  unrest  in  the  presence  of  certain  people, 
while  the  presence  of  others  would  be  uplifting 
and  pleasurable;  all  of  which  is  due  to  the  quality 
of  the  mind  so  affecting  us. 

Again,  you  may  be  seized  with  a  feeling  of  de- 
pression and  despondency,  with  no  one  present 
and  with  no  conception  at  all   of  what  causes  it. 

It  has  already  been  stated  in  substance  that 
your  mind  is  affected  by  such  thoughts  from  out- 
side sources  as  accord  with  your  own  peculiar 
beliefs  and  moods. 

That  is,  you  make  yourself  receptive  to depres- 


220  rRACrrCAI.     FIKAI.lNr, 

sing    thoughts   from     others  by    not   holding    to 
absolute  truth  yourself. 

The  mind  that  is  anchored  in  absolute  truth 
does  not  attract  the  false  influences  that  depress 
and  sadden  it. 

You  will  grow  into  knowing  better  than  to  allow 
any  wrong  thoughts  from  any  source  to  disturb 
you;  and  as  you  grow  in  the  knowledge  of  truth 
you  will  be  able  to  cast  off  every  belief  of  evil 
influence. 

In  time  you  will  be  able  to  know  just  what  kind 
of  minds  affect  you  unpleasantly,  and  at  the  same 
time  put  its  influence  aside  as  powerless  to  harm 
you. 

All  such  effects  from  other  minds  may  be 
called  personal  influence,  and  should  be  met 
with  righteous  thoughts,  which  not  onl^  save  you 
from  unpleasant  effects,  but  tend  also  to  correct 
the  error  in  them. 

People  of  strong  will,  and  lax  ideas  of  right 
darken  us  and  cloud  our  judgment  if  we  allow  it. 

It  is  the  false  quality  that  radiates  from  such 
minds  as  are  strongly  wedded  to  mortal  error, 
that  reaches  other  minds,  producing  false  condi- 
tions and  destroying  righteous  judgment,  which 
brings  fear  and  conscious  limitation. 

People  who  talk  of  malicious  animal  magnetism, 
mesmerism  and  hypnotism,  and  believe  in  such 


FOR    MIND    AND     BODY.  22  1 

power  and  fear  it,  make  of  themselves  a  magnet 
to  attract  such  deceitful  influences. 

Even  some  who  have  long  professed  to  believe 
in  the  allness  of  the  Good,  those  who  have 
started  in  as  successful  demonstrators  of  truth, 
and  accomplished  marvels  of  healing  for  a  time, 
have  been  prevailed  upon  by  personal  influence, 
and  so  descended  from  righteous  thinking  as  to 
join  in  calumnies  and  denunciation  against  those 
who  do  not  harbor  the  monster  called  ' '  malicious 
animal  magnetism." 

Scores  of  them  have  lost  all  power  to  demon- 
strate truth  as  they  once  did. 

Truth  is  a  jealous  God,  and  will  not  divide 
honors. 

What  do  all  such  influences  amount  to  in  re- 
ality ?  ,  Nothing  at  all  in  reality,  and  what  they 
amount  to  in  seeming  is  just  what  we  make  of 
them  by  believing  in  them;  nothing  more. 

We  have  only  to  look  back  upon  the  days  of 
witchcraft  and  sorcery  to  remind  us  of  what  igno- 
rance and  superstition  will  do. 

When  people  believed  in  witchcraft,  it  was  not 
a  difficult  matter  to  find  some  object  of  aversion 
to  suspect  of  having  the  powers  to  bewitch 
people. 

The  strange  diseases  and  afflictions  that  could 
not  be  easily  accounted  for  in  other  ways,  were 


22  2  I'KACrFCAI.     IIKAI.TNG 

I.'iitl  at  tlie  door  of  ihc  pt)or  old  woman  they 
called  a  witch. 

She  was  shunnctl  and  hated  and  ostracized, 
until  she  reflected  the  malicious  hatred;  and 
every  look  and  every  move  indicated  the  intensity 
of  her  malice,  all  of  which  increased  the  fear  of 
her  supposed  powers. 

No  one  ever  suffered  injury  by  her  unless  they 
believed  in  sufTerin<;.  And  when  society  reached 
a  higher  state  of  cultivation,  the  belief  in  witch- 
craft gradually  died  out,  and  people  learned  that 
ignorance  and  superstition  were  the  magnets  that 
drew  the  deceitful  influences. 

What  is  called  malicious  animal  magnetism  is 
just  as  false  and  foolish  a  delusion  as  old-fashioned 
witchcraft,  and  bears  a  strong  resemblance  to  it 
in  the  way  it  is  supposed  to  affect  people. 

To  set  up  such  a  power  in  belief  and  give  it  a 
name,  is  to  out-do  the  belief  in  a  personal  devil 
by  many  degrees. 

He  who  allows  himself  to  be  persuaded  into 
such  belief  will  find  himself  in  greater  bondage 
than  ever  before. 

Never  harbor  it  for  a  moment;  it  is  the  false- 
hood that  must  be  met  by  the  command,  "Get 
thee  behind  me";  and  let  the  command  be  of  no 
"uncertain  sound." 

To  dally  timidly  with  it  betrays  a  fear  of  it. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  223 

We  have  no  business  to  allow  our  minds  to  be 
open  to  such  influences,  which  are  always  from 
minds  in  mortal  error. 

Any  personal  influence  is  liable  to  be  deceptive, 
if  not  actually  bad. 

The  only  effect  of  association  that  is  wholly  re- 
liable for  good  must  be  from  the  spiritually  minded 
who  put  personality  out  of  sight. 

The  truly  spiritual  in  mind  give  us  peace  and 
rest  by  their  presence.  They  inspire  us  with 
courage,  and  trust  in  the  unseen  Divine  presence. 

Avoid  all  strong  personal  attempts  to  control 
your  views  and  opinions,  and  if  you  lack  wisdom 
go  to  the  great  source  of  all  wisdom. 

Do  as  Job  did.  He  grew  weary  of  the  advice 
of  his  conceited  friends,  and  told  them  they  were 
"all  physicians  of  no  value." 

He  said,  "I  would  talk  with  God;  I  would 
reason  with  the  Almighty."  After  which  he  was 
healed  of  his  affliction,  and  with  restored  health 
came  greater  prosperity  than  ever  before. 

We  may  all  reason  with  the  Almighty  by 
simply  consulting  the  principles  of  Divine  science, 
regardless  of  all  personality. 

When  the  judgment  faculty  is  fully  developed 
by  righteous  reasoning  our  eyes  are  opened  to 
see  how  we  may  reason  with  the  Almighty  at  all 
times. 


224  PRACTICAL     IIKALINC; 

If  you  have  grasped  the  meaning;  of  the  state- 
ment of  Divine  Being,  you  realize  that  the 
Almighty  embraces  all  goodness,  truth,  wisdom, 
intelligence  and  righteousness  in  the  universe. 

To  reason  in  harmony  with  all  that  is  good, 
wise,  true  and  righteous  in  principle  is  the  reason- 
ing with  the  Almighty  that  makes  you  one  with 
Divine  Principle;  and  like  Job  you  will  find  re- 
stored health,  peace  and  prosperity,  the  result 
of  your  righteous  reasoning. 

The  fact  that  error  always  counterfeits  truth, 
and  mortal  mind  simulates  the  ways  of  Immortal 
Mind,  renders  us  liable  to  deceptions  continually, 
until  our  judgment  is  cjuickened  to  detect  the 
false. 

Sense  evidence  seems  to  mortal  mind  the 
strongest  evidence,  and  we  hate  to  be  convinced 
that  it  is  deceiving. 

When  we  first  begin  to  deny  the  reality  of 
matter  we  do  it  with  much  doubt  and  perplexity 
as  to  whether  it  is  the  right  thing  to  do. 

According  to  the  senses  matter  seems  the 
most  real  of  all  things,  and  we  rebel  against  the 
absurd  idea  of  denying  its  reality. 

The  mind  is  weighted  with  the  belief  in  matter 
as  long  as  we  hold  to  it  as  real,  and  until  we  can 
boldly  declare  "there  is  no  reality  in  matter" 
will  the  weight  be  lifted. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  225 

The  persistent  denial  removes  the  weight. 
Some  have  been  so  hghtened  of  their  burdens 
that  they  were  so  dizzy  at  first  as  to  be  fright- 
ened, but  they  found  upon  the  affirmation  of 
Spirit  as  the  only  Substance,  that  great  peace 
followed  the  practice. 

There  is  nothing  to  fear,  but  a  great  deal  to 
gain,  by  taking  a  bold,  firm  stand  on  the  ground 
that  Spirit  is  the  only  Substance. 

When  Jesus  told  his  followers  that  the  flesh 
profited  nothing,  and  that  Spirit  was  the  only 
reality,  many  of  them  went  away  and  walked  no 
more  with  him. 

They  settled  back  into  the  old  way  of  think- 
ing, just  about  as  some  of  our  weak,  half-hearted 
scientists  do  occasionally,  when  the  seed  has 
fallen  upon  stony  ground. 

When  we  consider  that  Jesus  with  his  full  and 
unreserved  consecration  to  the  ministry  of  Truth, 
did  not  always  open  their  hearts  to  a  full  under- 
standing, and  did  not  always  find  his  converts 
steadfast  and  true,  we  should  not  harbor  de- 
spondency and  discouragement  because  all  do  not 
stand  firm  to  our  teaching. 

When  Paul  found  some  of  the  converts  going 
back  to  their  old  ways,  or  showing  indifference, 
he  aroused  them  by  the  sharp  command, '  'Awake, 
thou  that  sleepeth;  arise  from  the  dead;  awake 
to  righteousness,  and  sin  not." 


2  26  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

He  was  urging  them  to  sluikc  off  thcit  indiffer- 
ence that  makes  them  dead  to  the  importance  of 
holding  righteous  thoughts. 

His  admonition  to  "sin  not"  meant  to  make 
no  compromise  with  error.  Give  it  no  quarter; 
reject  it  with  decission,  and  stand  by  your  con- 
victions of  truth ;  be  not  deceived  by  appearances. 

MortaHty  will  ever  lead  you  into  darkness  and 
doubt  if  you  follow  its  leading. 

Deny  its  influence;  reject  every  suggestion 
that  does  not  accord  with  the  infallible  statement 
on  which  rests  the  whole  law,  viz..  the  absolute 
allness  of  the  good;  the  omnipotence  of  the  good 
and  the  omnipresence  of  the  good. 

By  holding  to  this  you  cannot  be  deceived. 

In  the  old  sanctimonious  way  of  approaching 
God,  we  were  deceived  into  thinking  we  were 
unworthy  of  the  blessings  we  payed  for,  and  our 
prayers  were  made  up  very  largely  of  admissions 
of  depravity  and  sinfulness  that  we  did  not  in 
reality  believe  a  word  of,  and  that  we  should 
have  resented  if  any  one  else  had  dared  to  make 
such  charges  against  us. 

At  the  same  time  we  believed  God  to  be  a  God 
of  justice,  and  we  prayed  for  blessings  that  we 
were  not  entitled  to  according  to  our  just  deserts 
(as  we  believed);  which  was  equivalent  to  asking 
God  to  deviate  from  His  law  of  justice  to  oblige 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  227 

Is  it  any  wonder  such  Christians  get  no  answers 
to  their  prayers? 

They  pray,  and  pray,  and  beseech  God  to 
reheve  them  of  their  distresses  of  mind  and  body, 
and  when  the  rehef  does  not  come  they  generally 
conclude  it  is  His  will  that  they  should  suffer;  and 
then  they  begin  to  pray  for  submission,  but  all  the 
time  yearning  for  relief — which  is  the  real  heart- 
felt desire,  after  all.  No  prayer  for  submission 
to  evil  conditions  can  ever  be  the  real  desire  of 
the  heart,  and  whoever  believes  so  has  not  rea- 
soned his  way  out  of  mortal  error. 

The  prayer  for  submission  brings  you  a  feeling 
of  dull,  stupid  discontent  that  makes  you  feel 
that  life  is  not  worth  living;  because  you  rise  no 
higher  in  your  conception  of  God  than  to  suppose 
the  gift  of  submission  is  the  best  He  can  do  for 
you,  and  that  false  thought  finds  expression  in 
your  feeling  of  discontent. 

The  poetic  quotation  in  third  lesson  applies 
right  here  again. 

"  Therefore  the  God  that  ye  made  you 
Was  grievous,  and  brought  you  no  aid  ; 

Because  it  was  by  your  false  thought 

That  the  God  of  your  making  was  made." 

Every  false  thought  regarding  the  nature  and 
character  of  God  is  the  making  of  a  false  God; 
and  we  have  to  think  truly  of  God  if  we  would 


22S  PRACTICAI-     IIKALINC 

have  the  true  God  work  for  us,  and  throup;h  us 
and  with  us,  to  the  estabHshing  of  peace  and  har- 
mony in  our  Hves. 

Only  in  knowinij;  the  true  God  we  are  made 
free. 

The  prayer  for  submission  has  never  made  peo- 
ple love  sickness  or  sorrow  or  death,  and  never 
will. 

This  prayer  of  doubt  and  uncertainty  is  not  the 
prayer  of  faith  that  saves  the  sick,  but  is  the  kind 
of  praying  that  has  been  done  for  1800  years 
mostly. 

All  Christendom  as  a  body  are  praying  daily 
(or  every  Sunday  at  least)  for  the  kingdom  of 
Satan  to  be  overthrown,  destroyed,  and  the  king- 
dom of  God  to  be  established  on  the  earth;  and 
when  Christian  Scientists  affirm  that  it  can  be 
done,  they  call  us  blasphemers. 

The  God  of  their  making  is  not  able  to  carry 
out  His  righteous  design. 

Poor  deluded  mortals ;  deceived  by  a  man-made 
creed,  who  ignorantly  and  unintentionally  set  at 
naught  the  teachings  of  the  Christ  they  profess 
to  follow,  because  they  lack  understanding  of  the 
application  of  His  words  to  daily  living. 

Such  a  conception  of  God  is  purely  a  mortal 
conception. 

Jesus  said,   ' '  In  vain  do  ye  worship  me,  while 


FOR   MIND    AND    BODY.  229 

teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of 
men." 

There  are  so  many  claimed  ways  for  the  cred- 
ulous and  unwary  to  be  deceived  by  mortal  error; 
so  many  avenues  through  which  deceiving  influ- 
ences are  said  to  reach  them,  that  only  a  knowl- 
edge of  truth  can  save  them  from  the  darkness 
that  broods  in  ignorance. 

It  is  knowledge  of  truth  that  makes  us  free. 

In  knowing' truth  we  are  able  to  put  all  deceiv- 
ing influences  under  our  feet. 

In  knowing  the  true  way  we  think  only  true 
thoughts  and  speak  only  true  words,  and  thus 
build  the  world  around  us  as  we  desire,  with  wrong 
to  no  one. 

Much  has  already  been  said  regarding  the 
power  of  the  word. 

Many  who  have  been  through  the  experience 
of  using  true  words  with  understanding,  and 
learned  the  power  of  the  true  word  to  liberate 
from  sorrow  and  pain  have  declared  that  the 
memory,  even  of  those  old  conditions,  is  like  a 
dream. 

No  other  method  in  all  the  world  will  lighten 
our  burdens,  or  lift  us  out  of  despondency  with 
such  practical  effects. 

We  may  be  absolutely  free  if  we  will  throw  out 
of  the  mind  all  the  false  beliefs  and    mortal   de- 


2T,0  I'kACTTCAL     IIKAI-INf; 

ceptions  that  weigh  us  down,  as  you  would  throw 
ballast  out  of  a  balloon. 

As  the  ballast  is  worthless  except  to  weight 
the  balloon  and  hold  it  down,  so  are  the  errors 
and  deceptions  worthless;  they  only  weight  us 
with  sorrow  and  darken  our  pathway. 

To  deny  their  power  lifts  the  weight  and  lets 
light  on  the  path  and  gives  us  freedom. 

Yet  some  are  actually  afraid  of  changing  the 
old  sorrowful  life  for  one  of  freedom. 

The}'  have  been  warned  so  often  of  the  danger 
of  being  too  happy,  they  cling  to  the  morbid  be- 
lief that  it  is  wicked  to  dare  to  be  too  much  at 
peace. 

If  they  find  themselves  enjoying  life  /oo  well, 
even  in  the  most  rational  and  consistent  manner, 
they  will  begin  to  invite  sorrow  unconsciously  Ijy 
self-reproach,  as  if  God  desired  us  to  be  miser- 
able and  we  had  no  right  to  enjoy  life. 

All  who  live  by  such  teaching,  and  allow  their 
lives  to  be  shadowed  by  such  false  ideas  of  God, 
are  in  bondage  to  the  worst  kind  of  deception. 

We  say  the  worst,  because  no  deception  could 
be  worse  than  to  be  misled  regarding  the  God  on 
whom  we  depend  for  all  things,  and  without 
whom  we  can  have  nothing. 

This  is  another  phase  of  bondage  we  have  to 
break  away  from  b}-  denial. 


FOR    MINI)    AND    BODY.  23  T 

What  matter  if  you  do  feel  strangely  after  de- 
nying the  reality  of  evil,  and  matter?  All  is  right 
as  soon  as  you  turn  from  the  denial  and  affirm  the 
ever  present  Divine  love  and  freedom,  and  fully 
trust  the  one  Divine  power. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  our  physical 
maladies  are  not  always  due  to  our  own  erroneous 
beliefs,  but  that  impressions  made  in  early  child- 
hood are  often  the  cause  of  serious  afflictions  in 
later  years. 

A  case  in  illustration  is  a  gentleman  of  perhaps 
fifty  years  of  age,  who  for  many  years  was  sub 
ject  to  very  alarming  attacks  of  acute  inflamma- 
tion, for  which  he  had  taken  oceans  of  material 
medicines,  and  paid  mints  of  money  in  his  ef- 
forts to  get  well,  all  to  no  purpose. 

A  friend  of  the  family,  who  had  recently  em- 
braced Christian  Science  happened  to  call  one 
day  just  as  he  was  brought  in  from  his  office  suf- 
fering agonies  in  one  of  his  accustomed  attacks. 
Being  a  friend,  she  begged  the  privilege  of  trying 
to  relieve  him,  and  while  waiting  for  the  doctor 
she  treated  him  vigorously,  relieving  him  of  all 
pain  in  about  fifteen  minutes. 

Her  principal  denial  was  fear  of  an  angry  God 
and  a  burning  hell,  as  she  afterward  told  me.  He 
had  not  for  years  believed  in  any  such  thing  him- 
self, but  admitted  that  in  childhood  he  had  suf- 


232  I'RACTICAl.     lIKAl.lXc; 

fcrcd  untold  cigonics  of  fear  of  tlic  angry  God  and 
burning  hell  he  heard  so  much  al)out  in  Sunday 
school  and  in  church. 

The  impression  made  upon  his  yielding  body 
when  too  young  to  have  any  opinions  of  his  own, 
had  fruited  in  this  condition  that  no  drugs  could 
reach,  and  as  soon  as  that  impression  was  re- 
moved he  was  relieved,  and  that  was  his  last 
attack. 

We  find  it  necessary  to  take  up  each  individual 
error  of  the  race  and  every  false  idea  and  im- 
pression from  parents  and  teachers,  as  well  as  the 
people  we  meet  in  daily  life,  call  them  by  name, 
each  in  its  turn,  and  deny  its  reality  with  all  the 
vigor  and  vehemence  the  case  seems  to  demand, 
and  after  denying  its  reality,  deny  the  possibility 
of  its  effect  upon  you,  to  hold  you  in  bondage. 

When  you  take  these  words  of  discipline  into 
your  heart,  determined  to  square  your  life  by 
them,  your  judgment  soon  confirms  the  practice 
as  wise,  and  your  experience  proves  it. 

Evil  conditions  will  fall  away  like  leaves  in 
autumn,  and  you  will  remember  them  only  as  a 
dream. 

Righteous  judgment,  perfect  health,  and  new 
strength  that  comes  as  a  result  of  this  practice, 
makes  you  wonder  why  we  should  have  l)een 
without  this  knowledge  so  long. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODV.  2^3 

How  patiently  the  good  law  has  waited;  how 
long  it  has  stood  ready  to  break  down  the  walls 
of  delusion  between  us  and  perfect  health  and 
peace ! 

How  little  the  world  has  realized  that  the  Christ 
is  always  with  us,  and  always  has  been! 

Only  the  truth  can  make  us  free,  and  only  in 
this  Divine  Science  can  we  know  truth. 

Only  in  Divine  Science  can  we  know  or  find  the 
divine  self. 

Only  in  truth  can  we  know  the  unreliability  of 
mortal  mind. 

As  the  uncertain  light  of  the  moon  is  but  a 
feeble  reflected  light,  borrowed  from  the  sun,  so 
is  the  light  or  information  obtained  through  mortal 
mind  feeble  and  unreliable. 

The  warmth  and  vigor  we  get  from  the  rays  of 
the  sun  direct,  is  the  type  or  symbol  of  the  Divine 
intelligence,  love  and  power  that  come  from  know- 
ing the  true  self  by  righteous  reasoning. 

It  wakes  us  from  mortality  into  immortal  free- 
dom and  blessedness. 

We  need  to  get  all  our  light  and  strength  from 
the  true  source  or  fountain  head  of  light  and 
strength. 

We  get  this  light  and  strength  consciousl}-  by 
acknowledgment  of  the  aHncss  of  the  good,  after 
the  cleansing  by  denial. 


^34  PRACTICAL     riKALIN(i 

As  you  denied  the  reality  of  the  basic  error 
made  against  the  child  of  God  and  its  effects 
in  your  first  treatment  of  mind,  so  do  you  in  the 
second  attempt  take  up  the  denial  of  all  deceit- 
ful influences  from  every  quarter,  remembering 
that  only  mortal  mind  deceives,  and  only  mortal 
mind  is  deceived. 

In  mortal  law  no  one  is  so  easily  deceived  as 
the  one  who  is  deceitful. 

If  you  are  deceitful  in  your  mortal  nature,  that 
nature  acts  as  a  magnet  to  attract  deceitful  in- 
fluences, by  which  you  are  constantly  being  de- 
ceived, and  thus  living  on  the  ragged  edge  of 
uncertainty  in  all  your  undertakings. 

Dcceitfulness  is  the  devil  to  be  cast  out  in  this 
case. 

As  you  have  cleansed  your  own  mind  of  de- 
ceitfulness,  and  also  of  the  possibility  of  being 
deceived,  and  you  have  accomplished  it  by  the 
process  of  denying  the  false  and  affirming  the 
true,  you  see  the  wisdom  of  treating  a  patient  or 
friend  in  the  same  manner;  let  it  be  sickness, 
sorrow,  ill  temper  or  whatever,  the  process  is  the 
same — make  them  nothing. 

When  you  have  thoroughly  and  deliberately 
obliterated  the  effects  of  passions  and  appetites, 
and  afl  hereditary  beliefs  regarding  this  error, 
with  understanding  of  why  you  do  it,  you  want 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  235 

to  forget  it;  set  it  aside  as  a  conquered  delusion, 
and  never  refer  to  it  again,  lest  you  invite  its  de- 
lusive influence  again. 

You  do  the  same  when  treating  a  patient  or 
friend;  hold  firmly  and  persistently  to  the  denial 
until  you  feel  you  have  removed  the  error,  then 
hold  as  firmly  to  the  affirmation  of  the  truth  you 
wish  to  establish  and  refer  no  more  to  the  error. 

All  the  evil  passions  and  immoral  traits  you 
deny  are  the  result  of  false  impressions  that  come 
to  us  from  all  sides  and  from  every  quarter  re- 
garding the  processes  and  consequences  of  all  that 
pertains  to  physical  existence;  the  evidence  of 
sensation,  which  deceitful  influences  are  continu- 
ally reporting  falsely  and  forcing  the  intellect  to 
agree  to  it. 

In  this  process  we  train  the  intellect  to  reject 
this  false  testimony,  and  to  consciously  realize 
that  we  are  never  without  the  inner  light  of  our 
own  unseen  divine  being;  the  light  that  lighteth 
every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world;  the  true 
schoolmaster;  the  unerring  counsellor. 

By  depending  upon  this  unerring  guide  we  set 
ourselves  free  from  the  deceitful  influences  that 
are  perpetuall}^  vv^hispering  with  their  five  mortal 
voices  telling  us  that  sensations  are  true,  while  the 
silent  monitor  tells  us  they  are  7wt  true. 

It  is  these  five  mortal  voices  that  keep  us  con- 


236  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

stantly  in  terror  of  some  evil  happening,  and 
while  listening  to  any  one  of  them,  we  can  never 
attain  to  purity  of  heart. 

We  sec  the  evil,  we  hear  the  evil,  we  fid  the 
evil  efTects  of  judging  by  sense  evid-^-nce.  We 
even  taste  and  smell  impurity,  while  to  be  pure 
in  heart  (which  is  to  rise  above  the  mortal  concep- 
tions that  deceive),  we  shall  see  and  know  only 
the  good. 

"Only  with  thine  eyes  shalt  thou  see  and  be- 
hold the  reward  of  the  wicked." 

Blessed  testimony  to  the  unreliability  of  sense 
evidence;  therefore  take  heed  that  ye  be  not  de- 
ceived, but  rise  on  the  sweet  words  of  Truth  by 
rejecting  all  error. 

BRIGHT'S  DISEASE  CURED. 

A  gentleman  whom  the  physicians  had  pronounced  incurable  was 
sent  as  a  last  hope  to  a  famous  resort  for  iuvalids  to  try  the  mineral 
waters  for  the  kidney  trouble.  After  using  the  waters  for  several 
weeks  faithfully,  all  the  time  growing  worse  and  worse,  he  hap 
pened  to  hear  of  patients  who  were  being  healed  of  this,  that  and 
the  other  by  the  Christian  Scientists  at  one  of  the  hotels.  Knowing 
that  doctors  nor  drugs  could  do  anything  more  for  him,  he  decided 
to  try  this  new  plan,  whatever  it  was. 

His  appearance  on  the  occasion  of  his  first  call  was  of  one 
thoroughly  discouraged,  dejected  and  miserable.  The  constant 
irritating  pain  in  the  kidneys  gave  him  a  look  of  despair  which 
seemed  almost  like  a  cry  of  agony,  and  for  months  this  had  been 
his  experience  daily. 

He  was  treated  twice  daily  when  present  and  was  given  instruc- 
tion for  self-treatment,  after  which  he  went  away  healed.   He  after- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  237 

ward  admitted  by  correspondeuce  that  lie  was  healed  at  the  second 
treatment.  All  pain  left  during  the  treatment  with  a  wave  of 
peace,  and  he  has  continued  well  for  three  years.  He  refrained 
from  acknowledging  it  at  the  time  for  fear  it  would  not  be  per- 
manent. 


LESSON    IX, 


"Let  your  communications  be  yea,  yea,  and  nay,  nay;  for  what- 
soever is  more  than  tliese  cometh  of  evil.  ' 

LET  it  be  understood  that  your  denials  and 
aJTirmations  are  tlic  nay,  nay  and  yea.  yea 
of  scripture.  You  want  to  be  definite  in  your 
denials,  and  definite  with  your  affirmations. 

First  convince  yourself  of  what  is  true,  and 
then  stand  so  firm  that  the  f;ates  of  hell  shall  nt)t 
prevail  against  you. 

Any  ifs  or  buts,  or  doubts  or  wavering,  are  not 
yea,  yea,  or  nay,  nay. 

Any  contention  or  controversy  is  of  the  letter, 
and  not  of  the  Spirit;  therefore  it  cometh  of  evil, 
of  error. 

Put  aside  all  desire  .to  prove  ji'^?/r  way  of  think- 
ing correct,  and  let  the  light  of  Divine  wisdom 
shine  upon  you  to  the  exclusion  of  any  selfish 
desire. 

"Then  will  your  light  break  forth  as  the  morn- 
ing, and  your  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BOBY.  239 

A  very  prevalent  error  among  people  who  have 
not  studied  the  principles  of  Christian  Science, 
is  in  supposing  that  the  healing  power  is  the  most 
important  of  its  ministrations.  The  very  fact 
that  our  bodily  ills  are  cured,  and  all  kinds  of 
physical  infirmities  healed,  tends  to  attract  those 
who  consider  their  fleshly  conditions  paramount 
to  all  else. 

When  the  student  begins  to  tinder  stand,  he 
will  see  that  perfect  health,  strength  and  freedom 
are  a  sure  and  natural  outcome  or  result  of  know- 
ing and  accepting  the  principles. 

Those  whose  motives  and  aims  are  no  higher 
than  to  secure  healing  for  the  body,  are  generally 
very  slow  to  realize  health;  while  the  one  who 
takes  up  the  study  for  the  grand  truths  it 
teaches,  and  loves  it  for  very  righteousness  sake, 
will  get  well  without  an  effort. 

Health  and  strength  steal  upon  them  so  gently 
that  they  hardly  know  when  the  change  takes 
place. 

Some  who  have  been  great  sufferers  for  years 
have  been  restored  to  perfect  health  in  a  few 
days  by  simply  listening  to  the  lessons  and  drink- 
ing in  the  freedom  that  each  lesson  teaches. 

When  the  majesty  and  glory  of  these  principles 
first  dawns  upon  the  consciousness,  there  is  heal- 
ing in  the  very  contemplation  of  it. 


240  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

The  mind  that  realizes  and  acknowledf^es  the 
perfect  law  is  open  to  receive  the  benefit  of  it. 

Full  acknowledgment  of  its  power  and  trust  in 
its  potency  is  the  magnet  that  attracts  the  prin- 
ciple of  health  and  })cace. 

The  one  who  thinks  only  of  what  he  will  gain 
for  the  flesh,  or  for  some  material  circumstance 
will  often  wait  days  and  weeks  for  results  that 
might  be  reached  without  delay,  if  he  would  only 
let  the  Spirit  of  truth  reign  supreme  without  ques- 
tion as  to  how  it  shall  work. 

"It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth." 

We  need  to  be  strongly  at  one  with  the  words 
of  truth;  strongly  at  one  with  the  principles  we 
claim  to  understand  and  endorse,  if  we  would 
have  perfect  results  follow  our  efforts,  and  if  we 
would  grow  and  strengthen  in  powers. 

One  who  thinks  only  of  the  cure  for  his  body 
is  not  one  with  Divine  Principle,  and  while  he  is 
so  intent  upon  the  cure  for  his  body,  he  is  very 
apt  to  think  a  little  dose  of  something  else  will 
expedite  the  cure,  or  that  it  will  hasten  matters 
if  he  takes  great  care  of  his  body,  and  is  very 
prudent  about  what  he  eats  and  drinks,  and 
about  taking  cold  and  other  habits;  all  of  which 
betrays  a  lack  of  confidence  and  trust  in  the 
Divine  power  he  claims  to  consult  and  rely  upon. 

"Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  trust  also 
in  him,  and  he  will  bring  it  to  pass. " 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY-  24 1 

No  other  remedies  and  no  other  system  of 
cure  agrees  with  Christian  Science  in  a  practical 
way,  and  any  attempt  to  mix  it  with  other  re- 
medies, or  other  methods,  is  hke  serving  two 
masters. 

Divine  law  works  without  material  aids,  and 
only  requires  recognition  and  acknowledgment. 

The  Divine  law  of  cure  is  the  Christ  cure,  and 
no  one  ever  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  giving  poisons 
or  powders  to  expedite  a  cure. 

No  one  ever  heard  of  his  warning  his  patients 
to  be  careful  about  their  diet,  or  about  taking 
cold,  or  about  malaria,  or  seeking  a  better  cli- 
mate; no  such  ideas  ever  entered  into  his  minis- 
try. 

He  simply  said,  '  'Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee, " 
meaning,  "For  error  (which  is  sin)  I  give  you 
truth." 

His  very  presence  radiated  truth,  and  the 
strong  impressions  from  his  pure  mental  presence 
made  the  sick  rise  in  perfect  health. 

We  can  all  do  the  same;  we  otight  all  to  do 
the  same,  for  the  same  possibility  rests  in  every 
soul- 

To  abide  in  trutn  makes  the  truth  cure  possi- 
ble to  all. 

The  truth  cure  is  the  Christ  Cure,  and  all  lack 

of  confidence  or  trust  in  the  Christ  method  of 
16 


242  PRACTICAL    HEALING 

cure  may  be  kiid  at  the  doors  of  ignorance,  or  of 
false  education,  which  amounts  to  the  same. 

The  study  of  these  principles  will  be  of  no 
avail  unless  you  trust  them.  To  make  them 
practical  in  your  life,  you  need  to  abandon  all 
dependence  ujion  old  methods  and  material  aids, 
and  trust  abst)lutely  to  Divine  law. 

In  i<;norance  of  truth  we  suppose  we  are  sub- 
ject to  many  danj^ers  which,  when  we  /7/(^^c' truth, 
we  find  are  mere  phantoms. 

Ill  i<;norance  of  truth  we  suppose  we  are  at  the 
mercy  of  the  elements,  and  with  this  sujiposition 
we  are  afraid. 

Thus  in  the  cold,  in  the  heat,  in  the  storm, 
and  in  the  flood  Vv'c  have  no  abidinj;  place  secure 
from  danger. 

Fear  like  a  monster  of  reality  takes  us  captive, 
and  we  forget  the  promise  to  him  that  "dwelleth 
in  the  secret  place  of  the  most  high,"  which 
simply  means  an  abiding  trust  in  Divine  Prin- 
ciple. 

In  that  secret  place  you  are  hid  from  all  dan- 
ger; no  evil  can  approach  you;  no  plague  can 
come  nigh  you;  "at  pestilence  and  famine  you 
shall  laugh."  You  are  even  "hid  from  the 
scourge  of  the  tongue,"  and  you  may  put  all 
difficulties  under  your  feet;  you  find  there  is 
nothing  to  fear. 


FOR    .MIND    AND    KODV.  243 

All  fear  comes  from  believing  in  danger. 

The  first  emotion  of  the  human  mind  or 
human  race  recorded  in  Genesis  is  that  of  fear. 

When  the  Lord  God  called  Adam  to  account 
the  first  time,  he  answered  from  his  hiding  place 
saying,  "I  heard  thy  voice  in  the  garden,  and  I 
was  afraid." 

Fear  comes  of  disobedience,  and  according  to 
the  Allegory,  Adam  had  willfully  disobeyed  the 
law  of  God. 

The  voice  of  God  which  he  heard  in  the  garden 
was  the  prompting  of  his  divine  nature  to  obedi- 
ence and  loyalty  to  the  good. 

The  voice  of  God  in  every  instance  is  the 
prompting  of  the  divine  within  us,  to  turn  from 
error  to  truth;  to  turn  from  mortality's  claims 
to  the  real  and  true. 

The  false  claim  of  the  mortal  in  this  case  is 
the  belief  in  danger;  hence  the  fear.  We  are 
afraid  because  we  believe  we  have  sinned,  done 
wrong,  gone  astray  as  a  race,  not  as  individuals, 
but  as  a  race  totally  depraved  and  subject  to 
danger  on  very  hand. 

The  race  believes  in  original  sin,  and  in  the 
depravity  that  prompts  dishonesty  and  fraud; 
therefore  every  man  is  on  the  alert;  he  is  afraid 
of  being  wronged. 

He  seems  not  to  know  that  his  fear  of  wrong 


244  rUACTICAL     UKALIXG 

reaches  his  nei.i^hbor  unconsciously,  and  is  hablc 
to  set  him  to  planin.i;  the  very  wrong  he  fears. 

Men  legislate  and  enact  laws  for  the  suppres- 
sion of  fraud  and  dishonesty,  (with  the  best  of 
intentions  no  doubt,)  and  every  such  law  isjiiade 
with  the  suj^position  that  men  need  the  restrain- 
ing inllucnce  of  the  law.  The  enactment  of  the 
law  is  because  of  the  universal  belief  in  man's 
dejiravity,  and  the  universal  belief  in  man's  de- 
pravity is  continually  prompting  men  to  break 
the  law,  and  the  criminal  is  blamed  and  ostra- 
cised for  falling  into  the  error  of  violating  the 
law,  while  the  fault  all  lies  in  the  ignorance  of 
the  law  makers,  who  ought  to  understand  the 
responsibility  of  mental  action  in  the  formation 
of  popular  beliefs  regarding  men  and  the  ways  of 
men.  Many  an  honest  servant  has  been  sus- 
pected of  dishonesty,  and  has  been  watched  with 
suspicion  for  weeks  and  months,  and  held  so  con- 
stantly under  the  thought  of  theft  that  the  im- 
pression made  by  the  suspicion  became  too 
strong,  and  he  or  she  finally  fell  when  there  was 
no  natural  tendency  to  dishonesty  at  all. 

God  speed  the  day  when  the  balance  of  mental 
power  is  acknowledged  by  all  men  to  be  on  the 
side  of  righteous  thinking;  when  all  will  be  moved 
to  spontaneous  deeds  of  love  and  charity,  and 
honesty  reign   without    reference  to   man-made 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  245 

laws;  when  all  will  recognize  the  law  of  God,  the 
law  of  Love  as  Omnipotent,  and  no  fear  will 
cloud  the  judgment  and  cause  men  to  fall  into 
crime  because  of  the  mortal  belief  in  evil. 

Fear  is  very  closely  allied  to  selfishness,  and 
selfishness  may  be  said  to  be  the  root  of  all  the 
secret  sins  of  the  race. 

Pride,  envy,  jealousy,  hatred,  malice  and 
deceit  all  arise  from  selfishness. 

Selfishness  leads  to  pride,  and  pride  to  envy, 
and  envy  to  jealousy,  and  so  on  down  to  malice, 
revenge  and  cruelty,  in  all  of  which  fear  plays  a 
very  prominent  part. 

The  fear  of  being  deprived  of  some  right  or 
privilege  is  degrading  and  demorahzing,  and 
breeds  hatred,  aversion  and  contempt. 

A  very  common  complaint  of  young  students 
when  they  first  begin  their  self  training  is  that 
they  have  a  bad  temper;  and  they  want  to  know 
how  they  can  learn  to  control  the  bad  temper. 
They  seem  to  know  intuitively  that  their  uncon- 
trolled temper  has  been,  and  ?>,  their  worst 
enemy. 

Now  let  us  reason  this  question.  All  that  you 
have  and  all  that  you  are,  is  God  given.  God 
never  gave  you  anything  that  is  not  good;  and 
God  never  gave  you  a  bad  temper.  Then  how 
is  it? 


246  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

Why,  according  to  reason  you  have  no  such 
thing  as  a  bad  temper;  according  to  appearance 
you  have,  but  it  is  all  a  mortal  delusion  which 
you  will  never  con(|ucr  till  you  go  at  it  scien- 
tifically. 

Deny  it  most  emiihatically,  but  don't  imagine 
that  the  denial  is  a  license  to  indulge  the  pas- 
sion.     Not  at  all. 

The  belief  in  a  bad  temper  is  j^oductive  of 
great  misery  on  a  mortal  plane,  and  is  a  false 
belief. 

Put  it  under  your  feet;  it  has  no  claim  to 
fellowship  at  all.  Know  that  God  is  Peace, 
Omnipresent  peace,  and  if  you  abide  in  truth 
nothing  can  ruffle  your  temper. 

God  is  Love,  and  if  you  abide  in  Love  there 
can  be  no  anger. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  all  the  secret  sins 
that  come  of  selfishness. 

Any  feeling  of  anger,  hatied,  aversion  or  sus- 
picion has  its  root  in  selfishness,  and  can  only  be 
cured  by  love. 

By  honest  candor  you  can  soon  conquer  all 
hatred  or  aversion  by  righteous  reasoning. 

To  abide  in  truth  and  keep  the  true  word  will 
set  you  free  from  every  secret  sin  and  its  effects 
in  seeming. 

How  to  abide  in  truth  and  love,  is  with  many 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  247 

the  point  that  seems  impractical,  while  in  reality 
it  is  very  simple. 

Let  all  your  arguments  for  truth  be  based  in 
the  one  statement  of  Divine  Being,  which  admits 
of  no  reality  in  anything  which  contradicts  that 
statement;  therefore  you  are  to  deny  every  evil 
passion  that  is  contrary  to  the  law  of  love,  or  to 
the  allness  of  the  good. 

Remember  the  power  of  the  word.  If  you 
deny  selfishness  in  all  its  phases  with  a  conscious 
reahzation  of  the  law  of  love,  you  put  all  selfish 
impulses  under  your  feet,  and  let  Divine  Love 
take  its  place;  then  you  abide  in  love  and  peace. 

To  secure  harmony  in  all  your  life  conditions, 
you  will  see  the  wisdom  of  gaining  the  mastery 
over  all  evil  thoughts  and  unholy  passions,  as 
well  as  all  dependence  upon  material  props  or 
medicinal  aids  in  sickness. 

As  you  have  already  accepted  the  statement 
that  ' '  there  is  but  one  power, "  be  consistent,  and 
stand  by  that  statement. 

Your  power  for  good  consists  in  your  steadfast 
loyalty  to  that  statement;  while  to  turn  back  to 
the  belief  that  a  senseless  drug  has  power  for 
good  nullifies  your  trust  in  Divine  Law,  and  you 
lose  the  heafing  effect. 

' '  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods  before  Me. " 
Truth  is  a  jealous  God,  and  cannot  tolerate 
error. 


248  I'RACTICAL     HEALING 

If  your  eye  is  sin<j;lc  to  the  truth,  your  whole 
body  will  be  full  of  light,  which  is  equivalent  to 
saying,  if  you  arc  loyal  in  your  trust  of  Divine 
Law,  perfect  harmony  of  body  will  be  the  result. 
It  is  not  till  the  mind  thinks  and  acknowledges 
absolute  truth  that  things  will  be  seen  in  their 
true  light. 

The  conscious  mind  is  the  believing  agent,  and 
while  it  rises  no  higher  than  believing,  it  is  still 
mortal. 

It  proves  itself  mortal  by  believing  false  state- 
ments, but  when  it  is  trained  to  knoiv  instead  of 
believe,  it  is  born  again. 

It  drops  the  mortal  and  puts  on  immortality, 
and  knows  it  is  divine. 

While  in  the  mortal  believing  state,  it  is  simply 
a  sign,  or  a  shadowing  forth  of  the  divine  facul- 
ties of  the  spiritual  self. 

Every  movement  of  the  conscious  mind  in  the 
believing  state,  signals  some  divine  idea  of  which 
it  is  the  shadow. 

The  conscious  mortal  mind  or  human  intellect 
takes  the  shadow,  the  body,  for  the  substance, 
and  thinks  and  talks  only  of  the  shadow,  till  it  is 
born  into  the  knowledge  that  Spirit  is  the  only 
Substance. 

It  is  better  to  cease  speaking  or  thinking  of  the 
mortal  as  the  man;  the  mortal  appearance  is  not 
the  man  at  all. 


FOR    MINI)    AND    BODY.  249 

It  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  God  be- 
cause it  is  mortal,  and  because  it  changes  and 
perishes. 

It  is  not  the  image  and  likeness  of  God  in  that 
it  has  no  life  or  intelligence. 

' '  All  flesh  is  as  grass ;  the  grass  withereth,  the 
flower  fadeth,  but  the  word  of  the  Lord  endureth 
forever. " 

The  word  of  the  Lord  is  the  word  of  truth, 
and  when  we  speak  of  the  flesh  as  vmn,  we 
speak  untruth,  and  the  flesh  makes  the  lie  mani- 
fest in  disease  and  discord. 

"If  we  sow  to  the  flesh,  we  reap  corruption. " 

As  we  think  and  believe,  so  do  we  build  the 
fleshly  shadow;  and  if  we  think  and  talk  only  of 
that  which  is  eternally  the  image  of  God  when 
thinking  or  speaking  of  man,  the  flesh  will  take 
on  health,  and  all  things  will  partake  of  the 
deathless  character  of  our  thoughts  and  words. 

Jesus  said  that  his  words  were  Spirit,  and  they 
were  Life,  and  he  also  said,  "  If  a  man  keep  my 
saying  he  shall  never  see  death. " 

To  keep  his  sayings  we  shall  be  consciously 
liberated  from  the  fear  of  death ;  we  shall  be  one 
with  eternal  life,  therefore  we  shall  never  see 
death. 

The  mind  must  be  confidently  anchored  in  this 
knowledge  of  the  real  and  true  before  peace  will 


250  rRACriCAL     11  HALING 

abide  with  us,  and  before  we  can  do  the  best 
thing  for  ourselves  or  our  neighbors. 

When  }()U  are  wise  enough  to  see  that  the 
conscious  mortal  mind'  is  nothing  of  itself,  and 
the  conscious  mind  is  willing  to  relinquish  its 
claim  to  responsibility,  and  willing  to  admit  its 
unreliability  in  and  of  itself,  you  have  reached 
the  meek  and  lowly  state  in  which  spiritual  judg- 
ment shines  forth  and  you  see  what  you  are. 

You  have  rejected  the  claims  of  mortal  mind 
and  the  evidence  of  sensation  so  perfectly  that 
you  actually  do  not  hear  them;  you  ignore  them 
so  completely  that  you  are  the  destroying  law 
against  them. 

The  very  fact  that  you  know  and  declare  them 
false  renders  them  null  and  void  to  you. 

All  changes  from  error  to  truth  and  all  removal 
of  falsity  wait  the  words  of  conscious  mind. 

In  the  story  of  the  creation  God  said,  ''Let 
the  waters  bring  forth."  "  The  waters  "  symbol- 
ize the  conscious  mind  of  man,  and  as  we  are 
now  dealing  wuth  the  question  of  health  we  may 
say,  "Let  the  conscious  mind  bring  forth  health- 
giving  thoughts." 

There  is  a  belief  that  weighs  heavily  upon  the 
hearts  of  men,  that  all  evil  conditions  come  upon 
us  because  of  sin;  and  no  one  has  ever  explained 
that  sins  are  mistakes  or  errors  of  judgment  be- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  25 1 

cause  of  trusting  to  mortal  law;  but  all  believe 
sin  to  be  wicked  and  wilful  violation  of  true  law; 
and  each  individual  expects  to  be  visited  with  the 
penalty  according  to  law,  and  so  lives  in  a  state 
of  mortal  bondage  to  fear. 

Every  individual  who  believes  in  his  own  in- 
nate depravity  will  feel  the  coils  of  mortal  law 
tighten  about  him  with  each  year  of  his  life  (as 
he  believes).  He  grows  old  in  the  belief  that 
misery  and  pain  are  the  inevitable  portion  of 
mankind,  and  every  twinge  of  pain,  every  anx- 
ious fear,  seems  to  him  to  be  making  ready  to 
spring  death  upon  him  as  a  punishment  for  being 
born  depraved. 

He  3^earns  for  deliverance ;  he  prays  for  deliv- 
erance ;  he  begs  for  mercy,  and  yet  he  believes 
his  misery  to  be  a  part  of  the  plan  of  his  heav- 
enly Father. 

Monstrous  delusion! 

Such  are  the  false  beliefs  of  the  most  highly- 
civilized  portions  of  Christendom,  and  such  are 
the  impressions  we  have  to  erase. 

Jesus  said,  ' '  Every  plant  that  my  heavenly 
Father  has  not  planted  shall  be  rooted  up. " 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  first  step  in  our 
cleansing  discipline  in  seventh  lesson  was  the 
rooting  up  of  the  beliefs  in  heredity  according  to 
the  flesh  and  the  fear  that  accompanies  all 
falsity. 


252  I'RACTICAK     IIKAIJNC 

The  second  step  in  ei^^lith  lesson  was  the  ruot- 
ing  up  of  all  deceitful  personal  influences  and 
the  accompanying  fears. 

We  come  now  to  the  third  step  in  our  cleans- 
ing discipline,  which  embraces  all  the  secret  sins 
of  the  race;  all  of  which  should  be  taken  delib- 
erately, each  one  by  its  name,  and  denied  with 
vigor  and  firmness. 

All  are  of  the  devil,  hence  all  are  false. 

The  great  sin  (error)  of  the  world  is  selfish- 
ness, and  when  selfishness  has  been  rooted  up 
from  each  individual  character,  then  will  man 
love  God  supremely  and  his  neighbor  as  himself, 
and  the  whole  law  will  be  fulfilled. 

Begin  with  this  final  cleansing  discipline  as 
you  did  in  seventh  lesson,  denying  selfishness  of 
every  shade  and  degree  through  all  the  five  ave- 
nues. Be  thorough,  deliberate  and  determined 
to  root  it  out. 

Specify  the  different  shades  of  selfishness  and 
secret  sins;  call  every  one  by  name — pride,  envy, 
jealousy,  hatred,  malice,  revenge  and  cruelty — 
and  after  denying  their  reality,  deny  that  any 
belief  from  any  source  regarding  their  influence 
or  cfTect  can  have  any  power  to  harm  yourself  or 
an3'body  you  know.  Declare  that  there  is  no 
poii'erin  evil,  and  you  are  not  afraid. 

Then  take  up  prejudice,  criticism,  superstition, 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  253 

calumny,  censure  and  suspicion.  Treat  the 
same  way.  Deny  the  power  of  any  of  these 
things  to  move  you,  or  trouble  you,  or  hurt  you. 
You  reason  always  from  the  same  standpoint, 
viz.,  the  allness  of  the  good. 

From  that  standpoint  you  see  how  impossible 
it  would  be  for  calumny,  or  suspicion,  or  criti- 
cism, or  hatred,  or  malice,  or  envy,  to  do  any 
harm,  because  they  have  no  power  where  the 
omnipotent  Good  is  acknowledged. 

After  these  denials  do  as  before.  Devoutly 
affirm  the  good  that  is  the  opposite  of  every 
false  thing  you  have  denied. 

Make  love  your  principal  affirmation,  because 
love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law.  Love  heals. 
Love  comforts.  Love  blesses.  Love  is  God, 
and  Love  fills  all  space,  and  where  Love  is  there 
can  be  no  selfishness.  Love  is  peace.  Love  is 
harmony.     God  is  all,  and  God  is  Love. 

As  a  closing  thought  of  assurance  to  yourself 
say,   "My  word  shall  not  return  to  me  void." 

CANCER  HEALED. 

A  lady  suffering  from  uterine  cancer  of  the  most  distressing  and 
offensive  character,  whose  physicians  had  declared  she  could  live 
but  a  short  time,  and  whom  no  medicine  would  relieve  even  tem- 
porarily, was  healed  perfectly  sound  and  well  in  ten  days  by  treat- 
ments and  lessons  combined.  Her  complexion,  which  was  of  a 
dead  leaden  hue,  was  completely  transformed  in  a  few  days,  show- 
ing a  healthy  glow  and  natural  beauty. 


254  FRACnCAI.    II  HALING 

Every  vestige  of  the  tumor  was  gone,  and  the  iucessant  pain 
had  given  place  to  peace  and  rest,  such  as  she  had  not  dared  to 
hope  for  again. 

After  two  years  of  trust  in  Divine  Law  she  continues  a  vigorous, 
healthy  woman,  with  no  fear  of  sickness  to  weigh  her  down  and 
no  dread  of  a  return  of  her  old  trouble,  because  she  rests  in  a 
knowledge  of  truth. 


LESSON  X 


"Perfect  love  casteth  out  fear." 

OOMETIMES  the  student  of  Christian  Science 
^  as  he  goes  deeper  and  deeper  in  the  study 
of  its  principles,  and  is  more  and  more  impressed 
with  the  f^^randeur  of  the  theme,  is  tempted  to  go 
back  to  the  contemplation  of  Christianity  as  it 
seemed  to  him  before  he  knew  this  truth,  and  he 
is  quite  startled  to  find  so  many  of  the  old  land- 
marks completely  washed  away. 

He  sees  what  a  complete  turning  about  from 
the  old  ideas,  and  old  ways  the  science  teaches, 
and  if  he  is  not  firm  and  strong  to  resist  the 
tempter  he  will  begin  to  yield  to  the  fear  of  being 
misled. 

This  tempter  is  ever  ready  to  lead  you  back  t.o 
the  old,  dark,  helpless  ways  again,  and  your  anx- 
iety (which  is  another  phase  of  error)  will  cloud 
your  judgment  as  before,  and  make  you  forget 
that  those  old,  dark,  false  ways  have  never 
brought  you  anything  but  confusion  and  discord, 


2^6  I'RACTICAI.     IIF.AI.INC. 

and  by  those  ways  you  never  found  relief  from 
your  physical  difficulties,  nor  your  mental  troubles, 
nor  how  to  help  your  friends  out  of  such  condi- 
tions. 

People  are  too  prone  to  consider  the  way  their 
Father  and  Grand- Father  believed  in,  the  only 
righteous  way.  No  matter  how  absurd  their  re- 
ligious views  may  have  been,  or  how  little  judg- 
ment was  brought  to  bear  upon  their  ways,  we 
are  apt  to  allow  those  early  impressions  to  out- 
weigh all  reasoning,  unless  we  plant  ^our  feet 
firmly  on  the  rock  Christ,  Truth,  and  know  for 
ourselves  what  is  righteous  reasoning. 

No  matter  how  sincere  our  parents  were  in 
their  beliefs,  they  all  labored  under  the  same 
darkness  of  error  from  which  the  world  would 
never  emerge  if  all  should  persist  in  holding  fast 
to  the  old  ways  and  travel  in  the  same  old  ruts 
because  the  parents  and  grandparents  did. 

We  are  no  more  in  duty  bound  to  believe  in 
and  respect  false  opinions  regarding  God  and 
religion  because  our  parents  did,  than  we  would 
be  to  retain  and  imitate  the  dishonest  and  im- 
moral traits  of  parents. 

The  only  way  to  rise  above  the  effects  of  all 
mortal  error,  is  to  know  truth  for  ourselves,  re- 
gardless of  what  any  mind  in  mortal  error  (in  the 
past  or  present)  may  say,  and  when  once  you 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  257 

knoiv  what  is  true,  you  will  find  a  way  to  make 
the  Principle  work  for  you  if  you  are  willing  to 
trust  It. 

You  have  already  learned  the  mysterious  power 
of  the  law,  if  you  have  been  faithful  with  your  dis- 
cipline. 

The  method  of  using  the  law  or  setting  the 
beautiful  principle.  Truth,  to  work  for  you  has  all 
been  explained,  and  you  have  proved  the  won- 
derful potency  of  denials  to  put  all  obstacles  out 
of  your  way,  and  all  difficulties  under  your  feet, 
and  you  know  you  can  deny  the  power  of  any- 
thing to  oppose  you  in  what  is  right. 

Nothing  can  stand  in  your  way  if  you  so  de- 
clare it. 

You  begin  to  realize  the  power  in  true  words; 
you  begin  to  think  more  in  harmony  with  right- 
eous law;  and  to  your  surprise  you  will  find  your 
desires  have  undergone  a  complete  change  in 
character. 

Things  do  not  look  as  they  did  from  the  old 
standpoint,  and  you  wonder  you  ever  had  such 
fancies,  and  you  are  glad  those  foolish  desires 
were  not  gratified,  because  you  see  it  would  never 
have  satisfied  you  at  all  to  have  things  as  you 
once  thought  you  wanted  them. 

With  your  enlightened  judgment  the  real  and 
satisfactory  way  is  opened,  and  you  smile  to  think 
of  that  old  groveling  desire. 


258  I'RACTICAl,     HEALING 

In  every  such  experience  you  climb  to  a  higher 
plane.  Every  time  you  gain  the  mastery  over 
even  the  smallest  problem  you  are  better  fitted 
for  greater  ones,  and  you  will  soon  be  convinced 
that  the  principles  of  science  are  your  only  rem- 
edy in  every  emergency. 

All  students  when  first  dealing  with  these  prin- 
ciples are  liable,  now  and  then,  to  feel  that  they 
do  not  understand  or  know  just  how  to  proceed 
in  certain  cases;  things  look  very  dark  at  such 
times.  All  the  old  beliefs  are  taken  away,  and 
they  feel  strange,  uncertain  and  restless.  They 
see  that  all  the  hard,  cold  discouragements  they 
have  to  encounter,  and  all  the  misery  and 
wretchedness  they  see  in  the  world,  and  the  doc- 
trines they  have  held  so  sacred,  are  all  a  fiat  con- 
tradiction of  these  beautiful  statements;  and  how 
to  reconcile  this  scientific  reasoning  with  what 
seems  so  real  and  so  contradictory,  is  the  ques- 
tion. 

Don't  try  to  reconcile  them;  it  can't  be  done. 

They  cannot  be  made  to  harmonize,  and  the 
more  you  hesitate  and  waver  the  longer  you  put 
off  the  day  of  deliverance. 

The  benefits  you  derive  from  science  will  be  in 
exact  proportion  to  your  loyalty  to  the  principles 
of  science. 

JBy  just  so  much  as  you   believe  in  and  trust 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  259 

the  science  have  you  turned  your  back  upon  the 
old  beliefs  in  error,  and  just  in  that  proportion 
will  you  prove  the  science  true. 

If  3^ou  find  yourself  doubting  your  ability  to 
conquer  any  seeming  difficulty,  you  know  the 
law,  and  you  know  the  way  to  make  it  work  for 
you. 

Deny  the  doitbt  vigorously ;  put  it  under  your 
feet.  It  is  a  negative  condition  that  has  no  claim 
to  consideration  at  all.      TJiere  is  no  doubt. 

Then  serve  your  belief  in  inability  the  same 
way.  Be  vigorous  and  persistent  with  these  de- 
nials till  you  feel  that  you  m^e  able. 

Say  to  yourself,  ' '  I  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  which  strengtheneth  me." 

Say  to  yourself  daily  till  you  rise  above  the 
need  of  constant  discipline,  "There  is  no  power 
in  ignorance  to  darken  me;  there  is  no  power 
m  evil  to  harm  me,  and  there  is  no  substance  in 
matter  to  hinder  me;  for  God  is  my  wisdom, 
God  is  my  refuge,  and  God  is  omnipresent  Spirit. " 

Faith  in  this  principle  is  not  demanded  of  you 
in  blindness.  Your  reason  tells  you  it  is  true, 
the  Scriptures  teach  us  the  same  truth,  and 
Jesus  Christ  declared  it  to  be  the  only  saving 
truth,  and  none  who  deny  it  can  possibly  be  true 
followers  of  Christ. 

All  the  miracles  and  mighty  deeds  recorded  in 


26o  rRACTICAI.     IIIIAI.INC; 

Scripture  were  accomplished  in  mental  action  by 
the  intense  and  absorbing  realization  of  good  as 
the  only  reality;  and  every  individual  of  ordinary 
intelligence  is  capable  of  accomplishing  similar 
good  works  by  the  same  devotion  to  Principle  in 
mental  action. 

It  is  the  intense  realization  of  what  is  true  that 
sets  the  law  to  work  in  making  the  good  manifest 
in  all  our  environments. 

The  greater  the  unity  of  sentiment  among  the 
people  in  this  realization  of  good,  the  greater  will 
be  the  manifestation  in  every  department  of 
human  experience,  until  the  intiuence  for  good 
will  reach  every  soul  who  does  not  close  his  mind 
against  the  truth  by  harboring  mortal  error. 

All  error  is  the  opposite  of  truth,  and  it  is  no 
more  entitled  to  consideration  because  your 
church  and  your  ministers  endorse  it  than  the 
error  held  by  the  most  pronounced  inhdel. 

Those  who  are  called  infidels  generally  believe 
as  they  do  because  they  see  none  of  the  fruits 
of  Godliness  manifest  among  those  who  profess 
Godliness. 

The  creeds  of  Christendom  virtually  deny  the 
power  of  God  to  work  among  men  as  they  freely 
admit  it  once  did;  and  at  the  same  time  declare 
that  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day  and  for- 
ever; and  that  His  promises  are  sure;  but  with 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY  261 

most  remarkable  perversity  they  put  off  the  ful- 
fiUment  of  most  of  the  promises  for  the  world  to 
come. 

Even  the  holy  prophets,  as  they  are  called, 
could  only  see  what  was  possible  in  the  fulfill- 
ment of  the  law;  except  in  rare  instances,  when 
the  Divine  light  dawned  upon  them  with  sufficient 
glory  to  reveal  what  they  could  accomplish  in  the 
now. 

They  generally  foretold  what  would  beat  some 
future  time,  and  it  remained  for  Jesus  of  Naz- 
areth to  teach  the  people  of  the  nozu.  He  never 
postponed,  as  the  prophets  did.  He  came  to  ful- 
fill, and  it  was  always  now  with  Him. 

He  never  exhorted  people  to  prepare  for 
death,  but  came  that  they  might  have  life,  and 
have  it  more  abundantly. 

Abundant  life  is  impossible  to  those  who  per- 
sist in  the  error  that  finds  its  ultimate  in  death. 
The  life  forces  are  in  the  ascendant  (even  on  the 
physical  plane)  with  all  who  accept  the  Christ  in 
the  spirit  of  truth. 

He  said,  ' '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the 
Hfe." 

He  meant  to  imply  that  His  life,  His  works 
and  His  teaching  was  the  way  for  all  to  follow. 

By  truly  believing  and  following  Him  we  shall 
do  the  same  works  He  did. 


262  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

The  power  is  with  every  one  nozu,  and  is  only 
hidden  from  conscious  reahzation  by  mortal  be- 
liefs in  what  is  false. 

Those  mortal  beliefs  are  the  lies  which  the 
prophet  declares  have  been  spoken  every  man 
to  his  neighbor.  He  said  "they  have  made  lies 
their  refuge,"  and  he  foretold  the  coming  of  the 
word  of  truth  which  should  sweep  away  the  ref- 
uge of  lies,  but  he  failed  to  see  that  the  power 
to  accomplish  the  same  was  inherent  in  himself, 
so  he  put  it  off.  He  postponed  the  day  of  sal- 
vation, as  all  prophets  have  done,  but  which  we 
now  find  is  not  the  Christ  teaching. 

He  came  to  fulfill  the  law,  according  to  proph- 
ecy, and  He  left  the  command  with  all  His 
followers  to  do  as  He  did,  which  is  to  fulfill  now. 

We  begin  to  knoiv  what  our  powers  are  by 
denying  and  completely  obliterating  the  false 
ways  and  false  impressions  we  have  heretofore 
allowed  to  darken  our  lives. 

We  accomplish  wonderful  things  by  knowing 
and  boldly  declaring  that  all  evil  is  delusion. 

No  other  belief  of  a  religious  or  reformatory 
character  in  the  world  has  ever  accomplished 
such  results  in  healing,  and  blessing  and  reform- 
ing. 

"By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 

Every  faithful  student  of  truth  will    find  after 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  263 

reasoning  for  a  time  in  this  line,  that  there  will 
be  a  complete  overturning  of  his  character,  his 
thoughts  and  his  aims  in  life. 

The  practice  of  denials  is  the  washing  process 
which  sometimes  brings  the  error  5'ou  deny  out 
in  greater  prominence  than  before ;  only  for  the 
time,  however. 

It  is  the  nature  of  the  law  to  uncover  and  bring 
to  the  surface  what  you  have  kept  hidden  (un- 
consciously, perhaps)  even  from  yourself. 

For  instance,  if  you  have  kept  envy  or  jealousy 
in  a  secret  recess  of  your  heart,  and  you  have 
practiced  your  discipline  in  good  earnest,  in  which 
all  such  evil  passions  are  included  in  your  denials, 
do  not  be  surprised  to  find  envy  or  jealousy  spring- 
ing up  in  the  most  glaring  fashion. 

It  comes  to  the  surface,  and  shows  fight  like  a 
thing  of  life,  because  you  have  routed  it  from  its 
hiding  place. 

It  is  well  for  it  to  do  so  in  many  cases,  as  it 
gives  you  a  hint  of  what  you  need  to  do. 

It  has  to  be  dealt  with  vigorously  and  with  firm- 
ness and  decision. 

Erase  it  at  once,  and  afhrm  your  freedom,  and 
if  you  are  thorough  and  steadfast  it  will  never 
show  forth  again;  and  if  you  are  wise  you  will 
never  refer  to  it  again  even  in  thought.  ' '  Forget 
the  things  which  arc  behind,"  and  reach  forward 


264  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

to  those  which  are  before,  as  we  are  admonished 
by  the  Apostle  Paul. 

It  is  a  great  hindrance  to  your  growth  in  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  way  of  life  to  refer  to  past 
errors,  past  injuries,  past  sorrows  or  pains;  they 
should  all  be  dropped  into  the  well  of  oblivion, 
forgotten  and  ignored  forevermore,  if  you  would 
remain  free. 

It  is  also  unscientihc  to  discuss  the  shortcom- 
ings or  failings  or  sicknesses  of  others;  by  talking 
of  them  you  augment  the  evil  because  you  fellow- 
ship with  it,  and  that  is  all  the  encouragement  it 
wants. 

If  you  hear  of  the  dangerous  illness  of  a  neigh- 
bor, don't  go  to  your  other  neighbors  and  spread 
the  intelligence,  but  mentally  deny  the  whole  ac- 
count. Every  individual  who  hears  or  knows  of 
the  condition  of  that  patient,  and  thinks  of  him  as 
dangerously  ill,  helps  to  hold  illness  there,  helps 
to  bind  the  coils  of  mortal  law  the  closer. 

The  anxious  fears  of  parents  and  friends  in  case 
of  illness  often  bear  so  heavily  upon  the  patient 
that  it  dies  for  no  other  reason  than  that  it  was 
smothered  with  fear  and  anxiety;  all  because  of 
ignorance  of  Divine  law,  which  all  may  know  if 
they  will. 

When  children  are  watched  with  anxious  care, 
and  cautioned  and  continually  reminded  of  the 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  265 

awful  reality  of  evil,  and  the  danger  from  evil 
associations,  and  covered  with  fears  that  they 
may  fall  into  vice  and  immorality,  they  are  all 
the  more  liable  to  fall  into  temptation;  while  to 
hold  them  in  mind  as  strong  in  righteous  char- 
acter, and  give  thoughts  of  confidence,  and  trust 
in  the  promptings  of  their  better  self,  will  lead 
them  away  frpm  temptation  and  make  them  love 
the  good. 

The  anxiety  and  care  bestowed  upon  our  chil- 
dren, and  upon  the  friends  we  love,  though 
prompted  by  the  best  of  motives,  is  proved  by 
mortal  experience  to  be  unwise  if  not  absolutely 
demoralizing. 

We  have  been  educated  to  consider  it  a  virtue 
rather  than  a  wrong  to  be  constantly  looking  for 
something  to  correct,  something  to  reprove  in 
children. 

^s  it  any  wonder  they  so  often  go  astray? 
Without  some  strong  counter-influence  they 
could  not  help  it. 

The  belief  in  the  inherent  depravity  of  man; 
the  belief  in  the  reality  and  power  of  evil,  and 
the  man  of  flesh  as  the  actual  man,  has  been  for 
ages  a  fixed  conclusion  of  mortal  mind;  and  the 
mind  of  man  may  drift  hither  and  thither,  upon 
this  wave  and  that  wave,  and  change  its  opin- 
ions at  will,  on  subjects  that  weigh  very  lightly 


266  PKACriCAL     HKAI.IN'G 

compared  with  this  great  problem  of  hfe,  and 
yet,  it  wi/i  cling  to  this  monstrous  error  which  is 
the  parent  of  all  misery. 

As  long  as  the  liuman  family  persist  in  such 
error,  so  long  will  the  race  have  to  pay  the  pen- 
alty in  afih'ctions  and  discords. 

The  Psalmist  David  said  that,  "Fools, because 
of  their  transgressions,  and  because  of  their  in- 
iquities,  are  afflicted."  And  Solomon  said  that, 
"Fools  die  for  want  of  wisdom." 

There  is  an  axiom  in  Metaphysics  which  reads, 
' '  Every  bodily  condition  and  organ  is  the  trans- 
lation into  outward  manifestation  of  some  fixed 
way  of  thinking." 

Now,  if  we  have  a  fixed  belief  that  depravity 
or  degeneracy  is  inherent  in  our  natures,  there 
must  be  a  translation  of  that  belief  into  some  de- 
partment of  our  lives;  and  according  to  the  law 
of  correspondence  any  /a/se  way  of  thinking 
when  it  becomes  fixed  in  the  mind  will  eventually 
show  forth  in  disease  of  body,  mental  inharmony 
or  unhappy  surroundings. 

Any  attempt  to  prove  in  what  way  certain  er- 
rors will  affect  certain  organs  or  circumstanjes, 
or  in  what  way  certain  false  beliefs  will  show 
forth,  will  only  fail,  because  no  fixed  law  can  be 
made  to  work  on  a  false  basis;  we  can  never  tell 
what  an  error  is  going  to  lead  to,  because  it  is  an 
error. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  26/ 

So  in  mortal  mind  we  can  never  tell  what  false 
beliefs,  or  evil  passions,  or  what  combination  of 
falsity  has  caused  the  tumor,  the  carbuncle,  or 
whatever. 

Mortal  mind  only  deals  with  mortaHty,  and 
never  knows  what  is  true  of  the  spiritual  man, 
and  it  remains  for  the  child  of  Science  alone  to 
detect  causes.  Only  in  science  can  we  become 
spiritually  minded- 

By  a  knowledge  of  trutn  the  intuition  is  quick- 
ened, and  it  springs  to  our  aid  in  every  emer- 
gency. 

Intuition  is  direct  apprehension  or  cognition  of 
a  Truth.  It  is  a  perception  of  Truth  without  the 
process  of  audible  reasoning;  and  you  will  often 
be  intuitively  impressed  with  the  error  you  need 
to  deny  most  vigorously  in  your  own  discipline,  or 
in  treating  a  patient,  and  you  will  deal  with  it  ac- 
cordingly. 

We  come  now  to  the  fourth  movement,  or  the 
fourth  step  in  the  process  of  changing  old,  false 
beliefs  for  knowledge  of  what  is  true. 

You  have  obliterated  all  false  beliefs  regarding 
appetites,  deceit  and  selfishness  and  secret  sins 
of  every  description;  and  in  doing  so  you  have 
disturbed  the  old  settled  convictions  of  your 
mind.  You  had  been  thinking  in  a  certain  way 
about  life  and  the  ways  of  life,  and  the  part  you 


26S  pRAcriCAi,    in;Ai.iN'(i 

as  an  individual  had  to  play  in  the  drama  of  life; 
and  you  find  that  this  scientific  reasoning  does 
not  agree  with  your  old  ideas  of  life. 

You  see  that  the  scientific  reasoning  is  true, 
and  that  to  live  by  the  principles  of  the  true 
science  you  must  turn  about,  because  these  prin- 
ciples dispute  every  one  of  those  old  false  beliefs. 

A  rebellious  feeling  comes  up  which  tempts 
you  to  go  back  to  the  old  way,  but  reason  says, 
' '  Stand  by  the  principles  of  Science,  because  you 
know  they  are  true";  there  is  a  conflict  going  on, 
and  mortal  mind  does  not  like  to  yield. 

What  is  the  conflict  about? 

In  this  case  we  will  say  you  have  believed  in 
the  great  prevailing  error  of  the  race;  you  believe 
that  although  you  are  supposed  to  be  a  child  of 
God,  you  are  very  wicked  and  depraved;  you 
think  you  are  a  doer  of  evil,  and  desperately 
wicked.  That  God  has  the  power  and  the  will  to 
punish  you  forever,  and  that  you  are  powerless  to 
help  yourself. 

No  conviction  of  mortal  mind  is  more  firmly 
fixed,  rooted  and  grounded,  than  that  we  have 
all  done  wickedly,  and  that  we  must  suffer  the 
consequences. 

This  belief  in  guilt  is  the  falsity  that  works  the 
greatest  harm  of  all;  yet  the  human  mind  clings 
to  that  belief,  and  thinks  it  wrong  and  dangerous 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  269 

to  deny  it,  although  it  is  a  bhnd  law  that  could 
only  spring  from  ignorance,  and  the  danger  is  in 
retaining  that  belief. 

"Whoever  believes  in  blind  law,  blindly  be- 
lieves he  has  broken  a  law." 

The  miserable  savage  is  just  as  wretched  when 
he  believes  he  has  offended  his  God  of  wood  or 
stone. 

To  this  deep  and  intense  conviction  of  guilt  in 
your  mind,  you  have  in  your  third  treatment 
brought  a  direct  and  positive  denial.  You  have 
given  a  flat  contradiction  to  what  you  believed 
was  true  regarding  the  secret  sins  and  selfish 
propensities  of  your  heart. 

The  result  of  that  discipline  is  now  showing 
forth  in  a  state  of  mind  bordering  upon  anger. 
You  have  faced  your  worst  enemy  in  those  de- 
nials, and  there  is  a  conflict  going  on  which  no 
one  can  decide  but  yourself. 

You  are  afraid  of  your  enemy,  and  you  hardly 
know  whether  to  agree  with  it  and  let  it  hold  the 
reins,  or  denounce  it  and  take  control  yourself. 

This  is  the  trial  of  your  faith.  It  is  the  fer- 
mentation caused  by  the  word  of  truth  coming  in 
contact  with  an  obstinate  error.  The  error  has 
held  the  fort  so  long  it  will  not  yield  without  a 
conflict,  and  it  makes  a  battle  ground  of  your 
conscious  mind  and  body,  making  you  nervous, 
confused  and  wretched. 


270  I'RACTTCAI-     IIKAI.ING 

Sometimes  all  the  okl  diseases  and  all  the  pains 
of  your  past  life  will  seize  upon  you  in  the  most 
unexpected  manner. 

If  you  have  been  treating  yourself  for  some 
disease  of  the  body,  you  are  liable  to  forget  all 
about  your  disease  and  wonder  what  new  com- 
plication you  are  called  upon  to  sufTer.  It  is  no 
longer  your  disease  that  ails  you  when  this  crisis 
comes;  it  is  what  is  called  in  science c/icm/ia/i::a- 
tion,  and  in  this  stage  of  the  case  the  principal 
trouble  is  fear — guilty  fears;  fear  of  punish- 
ment, fear  of  being  worse,  fear  of  death,  fear  of 
every  conceivable  evil. 

Sometimes  in  this  crisis  there  is  very  great  suf- 
fering; sometimes  very  little.  Sometimes  no 
pain  at  all,  but  great  mental  depression;  som\2- 
times  all  the  evil  tempers  will  spring  forth  like  so 
many  demons,  and  the  patient  will  be  irritable, 
cross  and  disagreeable  beyond  all  endurance. 
Now,  dear  student,  you  will  be  very  glad  to  know 
that  this  condition  is  only  temporary  in  any  case, 
and  need  not  come  to  any  if  the  affirmations  are 
given  with  perfect  trust  after  the  denials  of  evil 
passions  and  false  beliefs. 

Every  treatment  given  by  first  denying  evil 
passions  should  be  followed  by  the  most  comfort- 
ing words  of  affirmation,  and  it  is  well  to  deny 
the  possibility  of  any  disturbance,  and  follow  it 
by  the  affirmation  of  love  and  peace. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  27 1 

Sometimes  the  chemicalization  ivill  seem  to 
come  in  spite  of  all  precaution.  So  you  will  need 
to  know  how  to  deal  with  it. 

You  will  be  able  to  conquer  the  ivorst  condi- 
tions if  you  conquer  the  fear. 

Let  your  treatment  be  very  soothing  in  thought; 
you  can  gi.ve  your  thoughts  the  same  tone  as  you 
would  your  words. 

Say  very  gently  (in  thought)  to  yourself  or  your 
patient,  ' '  There  is  nothing  to  fear.  You  are  not 
afraid  and  I  am  not  afraid."  You  make  this  de- 
nial gently  and  soothingly. 

If  you  have  been  treating  for  some  special 
disease,  you  do  not  refer  (even  in  thought)  to  the 
disease,  but  just  deny  the  present  appearances 
and  the  fear  and  guilt  and  whatever  seems  to 
disturb;  then  say  to  your  patient  or  yourself,  as 
if  explaining  (mentally)  why  these  symptoms  are 
false, — You  are  Spirit,  a  child  of  God  made  in 
His  image  and  after  His  likeness.  You  live,  move 
and  have  your  being  in  God,  therefore  you  can- 
not suffer  pain  or  confusion.  You  are  at  peace; 
God  is  your  peace,  God  is  love.  He  covers  you 
with  His  love  as  with  a  garment.  His  life  is 
lived  within  you.      God  is  your  life. 

Repeat  your  comforting  affirmations  till  you 
feel  that  you  have  clothed  your  patient  with  the 
garment  of  peace  and  wholeness,  and  always 
pronounce  the  patient  whole  now;  always  now.. 


272  I'kACTICAL     IIKAIJNG 

It  is  quite  common  for  an  inexperienced  prac- 
titioner to  become  alarmed  when  a  patient  seems 
chemicalized;  but  remember  there  is  nothing  to 
fear,  and  if  you  allow  fear  the  mastery,  you  can 
do  nothing  for  your  patient.  First  concjuer  your 
own  fear,  and  then  do  the  same  for  your  patient. 
The  wTiy  you  feel  he  is  sure  to  demonstrate. 

This  is  the  time  of  all  others  when  you  want 
to  be  firm  and  fearless. 

Since  you  /chozl'  there  is  no  reality  in  pam. 
never  let  any  such  condition  frighten  you. 

Chemicalization  is  simply  the  process  which 
conscious  mind  and  physical  body  undergo  by 
being  aroused  to  a  consciousness  of  the  need  of 
taking  a  true  base  in  thought,  and  there  has  to 
be  a  dissolution  or  destruction  of  old  false  con- 
ditions before  the  new  basis  can  be  reached. 

It  is  called  chemicalization  because  it  is  so 
perfectly  symbolized  by  the  process  which  chem- 
icals go  through  in  the  change  from  one  condition 
to  another  to  recombine  and  produce  new  com- 
pounds, as  in  the  case  of  wine  or  cider,  which  has  a 
muddy,  impure  appearance  until  it  goes  through 
this  chemicalization,  after  which  the  liquid  is 
clear  and  pure. 

Every  patient  or  student  who  goes  through 
this  cleansing  experience  comes  out  with  purer 
morals,  keener  judgment  and  perfect  health  of 
body. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  273' 

In  many  cases  the  old  care-worn  expression 
gives  place  to  a  radiant  bloom  that  amounts  to  a 
perfect  transformation  in  a  few  days;  even  the 
complexion  will  become  clear,  and  the  freshness 
of  youth  will  be  felt  as  well  as  manifest  in  out- 
ward appearance,  according  to  the  promise  spoken 
through  the  prophet  Isaiah.  "They  that  wait 
upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength;  they 
shall  mount  up  on  wings  as  eagles,  they  shall  run 
and  not  be  weary,  they  shall  walk  and  not  faint." 

The  children  of  the  science  are  daily  proving 
this  prophecy  in  a  literal  sense  as  well  as  in  the 
deeper  spiritual  significance.  Let  it  be  remem- 
bered that  every  such  change  toward  perfect 
bodily  conditions  is  accomplished  by  changing  the 
opinions,  beliefs  and  emotions  of  the  mind  with- 
out regard  to  the  body  at  all.  Your  body  stands 
in  the  same  relation  to  your  conscious  mind,  that 
the  barometer  does  to  the  weather. 

The  weather  is  not  in  the  least  dependent 
upon  the  barometer,  nor  affected  by  it.  The 
barometer  simply  indicates  the  quality  and  con- 
dition of  the  atmosphere,  as  your  body  indicates 
the  character  and  tone  of  your  thoughts,  beliefs 
and  opinions. 

When  this  crisis  we  call  chemicalization  comes, 
the  body  indicates  the  tumult  caused  by  contra- 
dicting the  fixed  beliefs  of  the  mind.     There  was 


2  74  FKACTICAL     HEALING 

some  especial  error  in  the  mind  that  was  more 
obstinate  and  determined  to  hold  its  ground  than 
the  other  errors,  and  you  have  touched  upon  that 
particular  error  in  your  denial  of  secret  sins.  You 
have  routed  it  from  its  strong-hold  and  set  truth 
in  its  place,  and  when  you  have  gently  and  ten- 
derly denied  the  fear  and  the  tumult,  and  cov- 
ered yourself  or  your  patient  with  loving  affirma- 
tions of  trust  and  comfort,  and  confidence  in  the 
one  and  only  power,  you  or  he  will  settle  down 
to  a  state  of  peace  and  trancjuillity  never  before 
experienced. 

This  disturbance  may  come  after  you  have  de- 
nied deccitfulncss  in  its  various  forms;  or  perhaps 
after  you  have  denied  sensuality,  which  will  show 
you  that  deceit  or  fleshly  appetites  was  the  princi- 
pal error  that  cau.sed  the  physical  trouble. 

In  any  case  the  treatment  should  be  a  denial 
of  fear,  confusion  and  v.'hatever  symptoms  seem 
most  apparent,  followed  by  affirmations  of  the 
most  tender  and  comforting  expressions  of  love 
and  trust  in  the  good,  as  you  will  feel  led  to  do. 

Never  look  for  a  patient  to  chemicalize,  lest 
you  bring  confusion  unnecessarily  by  your 
thoughts.  The  crisis  in  any  case  may  pass  with 
out  any  visible  disturbance,  and  we  only  explnin 
the  condition  that  you  may  know  how  to  treat  the 
situation;  not  to  create  the  anticipation  of  it 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  275 

We  will  further  notice  the  fact  that  chemical- 
ization never  takes  place  with  one  who  is  suffer- 
ing from  erroneous  impressions  that  come  from 
other  minds,  but  is  in  every  instance  the  result  of 
destroying  some  stubborn  belief  or  sin  in  the 
patient's  own  character. 

It  is  in  this  particular  that  we  find  the  develop- 
ment of  the  intuition  so  helpful. 

A  patient  may  not  be  at  all  aware  of  the  fault 
that  holds  him  in  bondage,  while  your  keen  in- 
tuitive perception  of  the  situation  enables  you  to 
relieve  him  without  his  finding  it  out,  and  his 
fault  or  sin  will  drop  out  of  his  life,  and  perhaps 
leave  him  without  even  a  memory  of  it. 

It  is  in  the  highest  degree  important  that  the 
practitioner  should  be  firm  and  fearless  in  every 
such  emergency.    ' 

To  become  frightened  when  a  patient  begins 
to  chemicalize  is  to  lose  the  advantage  you  have 
gained.  Treat  yourself  for  courage  and  trust; 
and  know  that  there  is  only  good. 

The  student  always  wants  to  know  how  long 
the  patient  will  be  likely  to  suffer  in  chemicali- 
zation. This  depends  altogether  upon  your 
ability  to  reach  or  conquer  the  stubborn  error 
that  holds  him. 

If  he  is  yielding  and  receptive  you  may  relieve 
him  with  one  treatment. 


276  I'RAdKAl.      UKAI.INCJ 

Sometimes  it  lias  taken  days  to  conquer  the 
delusion,  even  when  the  best  of  practitioners  had 
the  case  in  hand;  sometimes  only  a  few  minutes. 
Each  practitioner  will  liiul  his  own  way  to  do  in 
every  case. 

Every  case  is  a  different  case,  and  every  difili- 
culty  is  a  result  of  different  causes,  or  a  different 
combination  of  causes,  but  the  one  eternal  Truth 
will  heal  all,  if  properly  understood. 

Each  particular  symptom  of  a  patient  will  su^- 
^est  its  own  word  to  the  wise  practitioner. 

If  there  is  fever,  your  thoughts  should  be  of  a 
cooling,  soothing,  gentle  character;  nothing  to 
fear,  nothing  to  fear. 

If  there  are  rigors  or  muscular  contractions, 
give  warming,  loving  thoughts;  at  the  same  time 
be  firm  and  courageous;  nothing  to  fear,  nothing 
to  fear. 

To  any  condition  that  resembles  paralysis,  or 
a  state  of  apathy,  use  sharji,  stinging  thoughts  of 
an  invigorating  quality.  Such  treatment  (al- 
though silent)  will  set  the  life  blood  bounding 
with  new  vigor,  and  arouse  an  action  perfectly 
astonishing  if  one  is  in  perfect  accord  with  true 
law. 

You  cover  your  patient  over  with  your  true 
thoughts,  as  if  bathing  him.  in  the  fountain  of 
love;  you  infuse  new  life  into  him  by  your  mental 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  277 

presence,  and  his  body  responds  by  unmistakable 
signs  of  returning  vigor. 

All  this  would  be  the  most  absurd  nonsense  if 
we  were  not  dealing  with  mental  causes  for  all 
physical  conditions. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  physical  causation. 

While  we  believe  in  physical  causation,  the 
material  remedy  seems  the  most  rational. 

When  there  is  fever  in  the  body,  the  doctor 
will  always  have  a  plausible  theory  as  to  what 
causes  it,  and  always  on  a  material  plane.  The 
nitre  cools  the  fever  apparently  because  of  the 
ages  of  belief  that  it  possesses  that  quality,  but 
it  never  removes  the  cause. 

All  causation  is  in  mind;  that  which  produces 
a  seeming  evil  condition  is  mortal  and  false,  and 
stands  for  rejection.  It  has  no  power;  is  nothing 
but  delusion,  therefore  we  find  it  wise  to  hurl  the 
word  of  truth  at  it  until  it  crumbles. 

The  word  of  truth  is  the  word  of  the  Lord. 
"The  word  of  the  Lord  is  as  a  fire,  and  as  a 
hammer  that  breaketh  the  rock  in  pieces,"  and 
"the  word  of  the  Lord  endureth  forever." 

ACUTE   CASE  RELIEVED. 

Being  called  upon  (as  a  last  resort)  to  visit  a  case  of  Acute  Pleuro 

Pneumonia,  upon  which  the  death  sentence  had  been  pronounced 

that  day  by  five  physicians,  all  declaring  that  nothing  could  save 

her;  temperature  and  pulse  both  up  to  the  highest  on  record,  and 


2  7."^  I'RACTICAL     HEALING 

every  breath  a  loud  pasp  very  distrcssinjj  to  witness;  everythiug 
against  the  case,  according  to  the  seeming.  —  I  treated  ahiiost  con- 
tinuously from  six  in  the  evening  till  midmght,  and  next  nioining 
at  seven  o'clock,  found  her  hreatLiug  quite  naturally,  with  fever 
nearly  gone.  Before  night  she  began  to  throw  off  the  accumula 
tion  of  mucous,  and  in  three  days  was  out  of  danger, 

She  is  still  well,  and  knows  and  acknowledges  the  truth  that 
s.«ved  Ikt  to  her  husband  and  children.  Such  acute  cjises  should 
be  treated  very  much  after  the  manner  of  treating  chemicalization. 


LESSON  XI. 


"Stand  fast,  therefore,  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath 
made  you  free,  and  be  not  entangled  again  in  the  yoke  of  bond- 
age." 

UNTIL  you  as  a  student  of  truth  are  thor- 
oughly rooted  and  grounded  in  the  princi- 
ples of  science,  and  feel  a  steadfast  assurance 
that  it  is  the  open  door  to  all  wisdom,  you  will 
probably  sufifer  spells  of  doubt;  you  will  have 
many  misgivings ;  you  will  wonder  if  it  is  not 
dangerous  to  accept  what  seems  to  repudiate 
many  of  your  old  settled  convictions.  Your 
reason  tells  you  the  science  is  true,  and  yet  you 
feel  afraid. 

All  this  is  because  you  have  not  fully  settled 
the  question  as  to  whether  you  will  serve  truth 
or  follow  the  commandment  of  man. 

If  you  read  the  teachings  of  Christ  in  the 
spirit  of  candor,  and  study  carefully  the  way  He 
taught,  and  you  desire  to  follow  in  that  way,  you 
will  see  how  imperative  is  the  need  of  taking  a 
firm,  bold  stand  on  Principle,  and  putting  all 
man-made  dogmas  under  your  feet. 


2:>0  PKACIICAI.     IIKALING 

If  you  have  really  accepted  the  statements  of 
science,  and  are  at  one  with  them,  you  will  re- 
member that  there  is  but  one  mind.  To  rely 
upon  that  one  mind,  which  means  trustinj:,^  to 
Divine  wisdom,  you  will  be  able  to  settle  all  such 
questions,  because  Divine  wisdom  leads  you,  or 
prompts  you,  to  let  goof  all  mortality's  leadings, 
and  trust  Itself  wholly. 

' '  Launch  out  into  the  deep. "  if  you  would  se- 
cure a  goodly  draught. 

^on't  cruise  around  among  the  foolish,  shallow 
mconsistencies  of  mortal  mind  for  truth.  You 
may  toil  all  the  days  and  nights  of  your  life  in 
that  way.  and  nothing  but  disappointment  will 
come  of  it. 

You  have  only  to  remember  how  little  good 
you  have  ever  realized  from  such  sources;  then 
consider  that  deep  down  within  every  heart  there 
is  something  that  says,  "  There  is  good  for  me.'' 
That  is  the  divine  prompting  to  seek  in  the  right 
direction. 

Every  real  desire  of  the  human  heart  is  for 
good,  and  should  be  satisfied.  It  can  be  satis- 
fied by  going  about  it  according  to  science,  and 
in  no  other  way. 

While  believing  in  the  responsibility  of  mortal 
mind,  you  are  made  aware  of  its  limitation;  con- 
sequently you  believe  in  ignorance,  weakness  and 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  281 

unreliability  as  realities.  You  don't  stop  to  con- 
sider that  those  words  express  only  negation, 
that  which  is  not,  and  you  think  of  ignorance  as 
something  real,  and  perhaps  wonder  what  you 
shall  read  to  remedy  the  ignorance. 

The  books  written  by  people  who  believe  m 
the  reality  of  ignorance  and  weakness  will  not 
help  you  out  of  your  darkness  at  all,  because 
they  are  in  the  same  error.  It  would  be  the 
blind  leading  the  bhnd. 

You  will  find  their  statements  as  weak  and  un- 
reliable as  your  own.  We  repeat,  there  is  but 
one  mind  of  which  you  are  a  branch.  Divine 
Principle  is  the  vine,  and  we  in  our  divine  nature 
are  the  branches,  while  mortal  mind  is  but  the 
shadow.  This  one  mind  is  the  only  Substance 
in  the  universe.  It  is  the  all  Principle,  and  your 
reason  tells  you  how  to  consult  it.  The  apostle 
James  said,  ' '  If  any  man  lack  Wisdom,  let  him 
ask  of  God." 

You  ask  of  God  when  you  consult  this  Princi- 
ple, and  you  get  the  wisdom  by  trusting  its  work- 
ing Intelligence. 

It  is  the  aim  of  Christian  Science  to  educate 
the  conscious  mind  to  know  what  is  true.  In 
knowing  truth  we  know  God,  and  when  we 
reason  according  to  this  knowledge  of  God  we 
consult  true  Principle,  which  is  in  reality  asking 
of  God. 


282  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

Now,  there  is  a  conditiou  upon  which  you  re- 
ceive what  you  ask  for.  which  is  tliat  you  abide 
in  truth, 

Jesus  said,  "  If  ye  al)ide  in  Me,  and  AI)-  words 
abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will  and  it 
shall  be  done  unto  you." 

To  abide  in  Christ  is  to  abide  in  Truth,  and 
your  receiving  what  you  ask  depends  upon  the 
accuracy  of  your  reasoning,  and  your  willingness 
to  abide  in  that  line  of  reasoning,  or  stand  by  it, 
be  true  to  it. 

You  can  readily  understand  that  there  must  be 
a  great  difference  between  the  mind  that  accepts 
ihe  whole  truth  without  a  doubt  of  its  working 
power,  and  the  one  who  doubts  and  questions 
every  step  of  the  way,  and  only  believes  what  is 
proved  by  sense  evidence. 

It  is  the  one  who  awakens  the  interior  percep- 
tion or  intuition  who /:?iok>s  and  understands  h)w 
Principle  works,  and  whose  faith  in  what  it  will 
do  is  based  upon  knowledge. 

Perfect  understanding  makes  perfect  faith, 
therefore  perfect  works  will  follow  understand- 
ing- 

If  there  is  very  little  understanding  there  will 
be  very  little  faith,  consequently  imperfect  dem- 
onstrations will  be  the  result. 

There  may  be  an  intellectual  perception  of  the 


FOR    xMIND    AND    BODY.  28^ 

philosophy  of  mental  action  without  fully  accept- 
ing the  teachings  as  true,  but  no  one  can  open 
the  mind  to  a  perfect,  unbiased  understanding  of 
these  principles  without  accepting  them.  It  is 
impossible. 

The  very  nature  of  true  Principle  is  to  vitalize 
and  awaken  a  realization  of  the  Divine  within 
us,  and  when  that  is  accomphshed  we  understand 
and  cannot  help  accepting. 

Whoever  talks  unbelief  in  this  truth  does  not 
understand  it,  you  may  be  sure,  and  while  you 
talk  unbelief  you  push  away  the  day  of  under- 
standing. 

It  is  better  to  keep  silent,  even  if  you  think 
you  do  not  believe,  for  sooner  or  later  you  will 
have  to  take  back  all  you  say  that  is  not  true  of 
Christian  Science.  After  a  time  you  will  prove 
it  true  in  so  many  ways  that  you  will  wonder  you 
ever  doubted. 

By  giving  expression  to  your  doubts  you  dull 
your  comprehension  and  put  off  the  day  of  per- 
fect peace. 

The  same  is  true  in  demonstrating  over  sick- 
ness. If  you  have  a  case  to  treat  that  does  not 
yield,  or  seems  stubborn,  it  is  better  never  to 
speak  of  it  unless  in  a  very  private  way  to  some 
one  who  understands  Science,  and  you  want  their 
help  on  the  case.      If    you  are  impressed  that 


284  PRACTICAL     HEALING 

some  error  or  fault  holds  a  patient  in  bondage, 
be  careful  about  giving  expression  to  the  thought, 
and  deny  the  error  suggested  or  named  by  the 
impression. 

Whoever  enters  into  details  by  describing  a 
case  minutely,  with  all  the  bad  symptoms  as  they 
appear,  helps  to  fix  the  disease  a  little  closer  and 
make  it  less  yielding. 

What  we  talk  about  and  think  much  about  has 
a  wonderful  effect  upon  our  work,  and  one  who 
persists  in  talking  error  or"  indulges  in  gossip  and 
calumny  cannot  hope  to  succeed. 

To  be  perfectly  consistent,  we  need  to  com- 
pletely ignore  all  evil  and  all  pain;  all  calumny 
and  discord  and  evil  speaking  as  well  as  to  cease 
from  thinking  evil. 

This  is  the  science  of  silence,  and  more  is  ac- 
complished by  silent  wisdom  than  by  noisy  con- 
troversy. 

Sometimes  a  case  is  manifesting  health  so 
rapidly  under  your  treatment  that  you  can  hardly 
restrain  your  delight,  and  you  are  tempted  to 
tell  a  friend  how  bad  the  case  was  when  you  saw 
it  first,  and  you  relate  the  whole  account,  as  it 
seemed  to  mortal  sense,  and  your  friend  is 
amazed  at  your  ability  to  do  as  you  have  with 
the  case,  and  she  relates  the  whole  thing  to  her 
friends,  and  they  to  their  friends,  with  variations, 


FOR    MINI)    AND    BODY.  285 

and  the  next  day  you  are  horrified  to  find  your 
patient  back  in  the  old  condition,  nearly  or  quite 
as  bad  as  ever. 

You  had  forgotten  that  thinking  and  wording 
were  building  according  to  your  words. 

When  patients  are  first  healed  they  are  keenly 
susceptible  to  every  wave  of  thought,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  thoughts  and  moods  of  the  one  who 
treats  them,  and  until  the  health  is  well  estab- 
lished the  least  said  about  the  case  the  better, 
unless  every  word  is  in  harmony  with  Divine 
law. 

"  A  hint  to  the  wise  is  sufficient."  Never  talk 
promiscuously  about  a  case  you  are  treating,  and 
avoid  as  much  as  possible  having  unbelieving 
minds  fixed  upon  the  case  while  it  needs  treat- 
ment. 

A  case  treated  by  a  student  of  these  lessons 
just  comes  to  my  thought.  Being  given, up  to 
die  by  physicians  and  friends,  the  patient  begged 
for  a  scientist.  Very  soon  she  rallied,  and  in  the 
course  of  a  few  days  seemed  about  to  realize 
perfect  health,  when  she  was  visited  by  a  rela- 
tive. 

When  the  relative  found  her  so  bright  and  ful] 
of  hope  and  cheer,  and  learned  that  it  was  all 
attributable  to  Christian  Science  treatments,  she 
began  a  system  of  persecution  and  abuse  of  the 


286  PRACTICAL     IIKAI.INC. 

Science  that  so  shocked  the  ]Kitient  in  licr  Ic'cl^le 
condition  that  she  died  before  the  next  morn- 
ing. 

Had  the  patient  understood  the  truth  for  her 
self,  she  need  not  have  yielded  to  the  dej^ressinL; 
influence  of  any  such  foolish  persecution,  i)ui 
while  dependent  upon  the  understanding  of  an- 
other, and  that  one  absent,  she  was  driven 
about  by  popular  prejudice,  and  "the  end  thereof 
are  tlie  ways  of  death." 

Had  the  scientist  known  of  the  situation  at 
the  time,  she  might  have  changed  the  current  of 
the  mental  inHuence,  but  all  was  over  before  slu> 
knew  of  it. 

Such  are  the  situations  we  are  all  called  ujion 
to  meet,  but  with  steadfast,  determined  purpose, 
we  shall  overcome  every  obstacle.  "  The  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  us." 

Every  seeming  obstacle  we  find  in  our  jiath- 
way  gives  an  opportunity  to  test  the  law,  and 
every  victory  over  discouragements  will  lift  you 
to  a  higher  plane  spiritually,  and  increase  your 
understanding  and  trust  of  Divine  law. 

You  will  rise  above  the  fear  that  it  is  presump- 
tion to  say,   "  God  works  through  me  to  will  and 
to  do. "     Every  good  deed  you  feel   prompted  to 
do,  it  is  God  working  in  you  and  through  }ou 
There  is  no  other  Spirit  of  good  to  prompt  you 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  287 

to  good  deeds,  and  whatever  you  do  in  spirit  and 
truth,  you  will  be  strengthened  by  that  affirma- 
tion to  yourself,  ' '  God  works  through  me  to  will 
and  to  do  all  that  ought  to  be  done  by  me. " 

There  is  great  power  and  strength  in  the  real- 
ization that  the  great  Principle  of  Intelligence, 
Love  and  Truth  never  ceases  to  work  tJwough  us 
andy^^r  us,  except  when  we  acknowledge  or  re- 
cognize another  power.  To  keep  that  realiza- 
tion in  mind  continually,  and  let  no  mortal  error 
come  between  to  darken  it,  will  give  you  power 
to  heal  instantly,  without  argument. 

All  students  of  this  truth  have  to  begin  the 
work  of  healing  by  argument,  and  by  faithful  use 
of  the  argument  as  taught  in  these  lessons,  your 
experience  will  soon  teach  you  to  detect  the 
needs  of  each  case  you  are  called  upon  to  treat, 
and  the  very  word  you  need  to  use  will  often 
spring  spontaneously  to  your  aid. 

When  you  attain  to  that  state  of  perfect  un- 
derstanding and  oneness  with  Divine  Principle, 
you  will  be  able  to  heal  without  argument,  and 
your  patients  will  not  be  so  apt  to  show  chemi- 
calization. 

It  is  the  denial  of  evil  passions  and  old  false 
beliefs  that  causes  chemicalization,  but  it  has  to 
be  done.  Perfect  understanding  enables  you  to 
speak  as  Jesus  did  to  the  waves,  "Peace,  be 
still."  and  it  is  done. 


288  I'RACTICAI.    IlKAl.I.NC 

Those  who  h:ivc  demonstrated  thiit  state  of  per- 
fect oneness  with  Divine  Principle  have  had  to 
be<;in  at  the  bej^inninj^,  just  as  you  are  now  doinj^, 
and  they  reached  that  state  of  oneness  witli  the 
Father  by  steadfast  loyalty  U)  Principle,  and  in  no 
other  way. 

The  chemicalization,  either  in  student  or  pa- 
tient, is  the  proof  that  some  stubborn  error  has 
not  been  fully  eradicated,  and  the  confusion  or 
disturbance  is  liable  to  linj^er  until  that  error 
«;ives  place  to  truth.  It  has  already  been  dis- 
turbed, or  it  would  not  strike  back,  but  it  has  not 
been  dislod<^'ed,  or  it  would  cease  to  disturb; 
therefore  the  disturbing;  cause  should  be  routed 
from  its  stronghold. 

Sometimes  a  patient  is  holding  malice  against 
some  one,  and  is  too  proud  or  too  stubborn  to 
yield.  In  such  case,  pride,  Jiatrcd  and  malice 
should  be  made  null  and  void  by  denial,  followed 
by  the  comforting  affirmations. 

Sometimes  deception  is  the  demon  that  creates 
the  disturbance;  if  so,  treat  it  the  same  way. 
Any  fault  must  be  treated  the  same  in  tender 
kindness,  but  never  with  censure  or  blame. 

Never  indulge  in  condemnation,  no  matter  how 
glaring  the  fault  may  seem,  nor  how  exasperat- 
ing. 

You  can  do  the  case  no  good  so   long  as  you 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  289 

dwell  upon  the  mortal  error  as  a  reality,  even  in 
thought;  but  to  contradict  its  reality  effectually 
causes  a  vibration  which  amounts  to  a  tumult  till 
it  is  quieted  by  tender  words  of  love. 

We  will  say  you  have  held  to  that  denial, 
which  proved  to  be  the  keynote  to  the  trouble, 
until  your  patient  is  quiet,  and  ceases  to  com- 
plain of  unrest  or  confusion,  or  ceases  to  show 
irritability. 

If  the  disturbance  has  been  severe  and  pro- 
longed, they  now  and  then  complain  of  great 
exhaustion  after  it,  as  one  might  who  had  car- 
ried a  heavy  burden  for  a  long  distance,  until  he 
trembled  and  quivered  with  weariness,  and  ex- 
haustion compelled  him  to  lay  it  down.  He  is 
relieved  of  his  burden,  but  still  trembles  with 
weakness.  So  is  your  patient  relieved  of  his 
guilty  fears. 

He  is  afraid  of  great  prostration,  however,  and 
there  is  fear  to  conquer  as  long  as  any  remnant 
of  suffering  continues.  Exhaustion  is  sure  to 
suggest  death  to  the  patient,  if  he  still  believes 
in  death,  and  there  are  several  false  beliefs  that 
are  closely  related  to  the  belief  in  death. 

A  belief  in  limitation  covers  the  whole  ground. 
It  embraces  the  belief  in  foolishness,  ignorance 
and  weakness,  and  his  great  physical  exhaustion 
is  the  oul] picturing  of    this   false   belief   of    the 


290  PRACTICAL     HEALINCt 

whole  human  race  in  hmitation,  and  in  toohsh- 
ness  and  ignorance. 

He  forgets  that  he  is  a  child  of  dominion ;  that 
he  is  law  against  all  conditions  of  weather,  of 
climate,  of  temperature,  of  diet  and  of  all  physi- 
cal laws. 

This  law  of  dominion  for  the  child  of  God  has 
never  made  any  impression  upon  ///;//,  because 
he  believed  so  thoroughly  in  limitation,  and  yet 
he  always  admired  the  dominant  qualities  in 
man.  A  man  is  not  really  a  man  without  those 
dominant  tjualitics. 

The  signs  of  the  dominant  character  are  Intel- 
ligence, Wisdom,  Vigor,  Vitality,  Courage,  En- 
durance, Health,  Strength,  Boldness  and  Brav- 
ery. 

Notice,  every  one  of  these  dominant  charac- 
teristics is  Godlike  in  cjuality,  and  goes  to  prove 
the  Divine  Sonship  of  man. 

The  child  of  God  is  not  weak,  or  sick,  or  foolish, 
or  ignorant,  nor  lacking  in  courage  and  vitality, 
and  to  show  these  negative  qualities  in  any  de- 
gree is  a  sign  that  the  ways  of  mortality  have 
lured  him  from  his  Father's  house,  and  made 
him  forget  the  Omnipotent  Source  from  whence 
he  might  gather  strength  every  moment,  and  the 
Omniscient  Source  from  which  he  might  gather 
wisdom  at  all  times,  so  he   trembles  with  weak- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  29I 

ness  and   prostration   because   of  this   belief    in 
limitation. 

The  foolishness  and  ignorance  of  the  world  are 
holding  him  in  bondage  to  the  mortal  belief  in 
death  from  which  yoit  are  to  set  him  free. 

There  is  no  symptom  so  alarming  to  you  as  this 
terrible  prostration,  and  you  need  to  lean  strongly 
on  the  Almighty  arm,  when  anybody  complains  of 
it.  The  thought  of  death  is  constantly  struggling 
for  supremacy  in  your  mind,  but  you  have  the  all- 
conquering  power  of  truth  on  your  side,  if  you 
stand  firm. 

You  want  to  deny  fear,  foolishness  and  ignor- 
ance, and  all  limitation. 

Deny  your  own  belief  in  limitation.  Deny  the 
power  of  all  negation. 

Say  over  and  over.  There  is  no  death. 

After  denying  all  negation  thoroughly,  begin  to 
afhrm.  Love,  Love,  Divine  Love,  and  trust  and 
courage  and  strength.  Vigor,  vitality.  Intelli- 
gence, wisdom  and  Life,  Life,  Life.  You  are 
alive  with  the  Life  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  Life 
everlasting.  Eternal  Life,  perfect  Life.  You  are 
alive  with  the  Life  of  the  Spirit. 

You  are  strong  with  the  strength  of  the  Spirit. 

You  are  fearless  with  the  courage  of  Spirit. 

Bathe  your  patient  mentally  in  all  the  sweet, 
comforting,  soothing,  strengthening  affirmations 
that  Divine  love  suggests  to  you. 


202  I'RACTICAI.    IIKAI.IM  l 

To  aflirin  all  the  dominanl  (iiKililics  jii  the 
spirit  of  love,  is  the  <:^reat  point  for  a  state  of  ex- 
haustion. 

You  are  sh-oia^,  brave,  fearless  and  free. 

"With  lonj^  life  will  I  satisfy  him,  because  he 
hatli  set  his  love  upon  me." 

SALT   RHEUM   CURED. 

A  lady  came  for  treatment  who  had  been  allHctcd  from  child- 
hood with  Salt  Rheum  on  the  hands  and  fingers,  always  Ijeing 
ohligi-d  (as  she  thought)  to  keep  her  fingers  wrapped  in  cloths, 
with  salves  and  liniments;  always  trying  new  remedies,  and  al- 
ways disappointed  in  the  result. 

Never  since  childliood  allowed  to  tlo  what  would  necessitate 
having  her  hands  in  water,  and  always  nursing  her  sore  fingers. 

She  had  daily  treatments  for  a  week,  at  the  end  of  which  time 
she  was  perfectly  healed,  with  hands  and  fingers  as  soft  and 
smooth  as  a  child's. 

After  three  years  of  freetlom  fram  the  old  annoyance  she  feels 
secure  from  any  return  of  it. 


LESSON    XII. 


TOWARD  the  close  of  the  primary  course  of 
lessons,  the  student  of  Christian  Science  is 
very  apt  to  wonder  if  these  principles  will  work 
for  him  as  they  do  for  others. 

The  real  inwardness  of  such  mighty  principles 
seems  slow  in  finding  its  way  to  the  understand- 
ing sometimes.  There  is  so  much  to  remember 
and  such  a  wholesale  demolishing  of  old  ideas 
that  have  been  cherished  as  true,  that  much 
firmness  and  decision  is  needed  to  secure  the 
practical  knowledge  necessary  to  turn  the  Divine 
Law  to  account  in  the  solution  of  the  life  prob- 
lem. 

The  rejection  of  all  evil,  and  of  everything 
that  does  not  accord  with  the  statement  of  Di- 
vine Being,  is  the  first  step  to  be  taken,  and 
every  one  has  to  take  the  first  step  first.  No 
one  can  afford  to  miss  this  first  step,  else  they 
will  have  missed  the  full  cleansing,  the  seven 
washings  in  Jordan. 


294  PRACTICAL     IIKALING 

Even  if  the  seven  cleansing  denials  are  all 
made  in  one  instant,  they  have  to  be  made;  that 
is,  the  seven  phases  of  falsity  in  human  belief 
have  got  to  be  erased,  whether  it  is  done  in  five 
minutes  or  five  years. 

The  time  of  its  showing  forth  in  perfect  free- 
dom depends  upon  your  realization  that  all  those 
errors  are  null  and  void  to  you. 

What  are  the  seven  errors  so  common  to  man- 
kind that  must  be  erased  before  perfect  peace 
can  be  established  ? 

First,  The  belief  in  an  angry  God.  and  the 
fear  that  attends  the  belief. 

Second,  The  belief  in  a  burning  hell,  and  the 
fear  that  attends  the  belief. 

Third,  The  belief  in  a  personal  devil,  and  the 
fear  that  goes  with  it. 

Fourth,  The  belief  in  hereditary  taint  in  the 
flesh,  and  the  fear  that  goes  with  it. 

Fifth,  The  belief  in  sensuality  of  all  kinds, 
and  the  fear  that  goes  with  it. 

Sixth,   The  belief  in  deceit,  with  its  fears. 

Seventh,  The  belief  in  all  secret  sins  that  take 
root  in  selfishness. 

This  covers  the  whole  ground. 

We  will  say  you  understand  the  basis  on  which 
your  denial  rests,  and  the  process  by  which  you 
set  the    Principle   into   action.      You   h:i\e    used 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  295 

your  knowledge  of  this  law  of  mind  to  erase  those 
talse  impressions  and  errors  of  judgment,  and 
you  find  yourself  free  from  the  bondage  to  which 
you  were  subject  while  ignorant  of  your  divine 
right  as  a  child  of  God* 
Voii:  are  conscitmsly  free. 

Ahnu,  the  next  step,  the  next  round  in  the 
ladder,  is  to  take  on;  or  clothe  yourself  anew 
after  the  cleansing. 

This  you  find  is  accomplished  by  affirmations 
of  good,  or  by  the  acknowledgment  of  good  as 
the  only  reality,  and  by  affirming  your  rightful 
inheritance  as  a  child  of  God,  and  your  domin- 
ion over  all  material  environments.  This  is 
clothing  yourself  with  conditions  in  harmony  with 
true  law. 

You  find  that  by  understanding  the  workings 
of  true  law  you  can  trust  it;  you  have  faith  in 
what  it  will  do  for  you,  because  you  know  it  has 
its  source  in  Divine  Wisdom. 

You  find  that  the  conscious  mind  of  man  may 
be  trained  or  attuned  to  perfect  harmony  with 
the  divine  self,  thus  establishing  a  consciousness 
of  the  oneness  of  man  with  the  Father. 

The  branch  is  one  with  the  vine,  but  always 
dependent  upon  the  vine  for  sustenance  and 
growth. 

As  the  body  is  always  dependent  upon  the 
earth  for  sustenance  and  supply,  so  is  the  mind 


206 


I'KACTICM,     lll:AI,IX(i 


(Which  is  not  n  thin«  „f  earth   at  all)  dcncndent 
"1-n    He  great  eternal  n,in<l   U  all  knc'vled'" 
growth  and  develojiment.  "  ' 

The  conscious  influx  from  the  Infinite  Mind  to 
the  human  understanding  is  in  proportion  to  your 
-cept,v,ty.  That  is,  it  ,s  not  measured  iJnti- 
lully  to  one  and  scantily  to  another,  but  all  have 
the  same  source  from  which  to  draw  and  can 
■have  all  they  open  the  lieart  to  receive. 

It  comes  in  the  silence. 

It  is  silent  communion   that  in,spires  the   con- 
scious mind  to  know  its   relation   to   the   divine 

It  is  silent  communion  that  convinces  the  will- 
ing student  of  the  divinenessof  his  birthri<rht 

•  .  u'\"'^"'  '"*'"'^"<=e  we  radiate  from  know- 
mg  truth  that  heals  and  ble.s.ses  a  friend  or  pa- 
tient.  ^ 

This  is  called  the  science  of  silence;  the  heal- 
ing IS  a  silent  work.  All  moral  reforms  can  be 
accomplished  by  this  silent  work,  and  we  ma^- 
reasonably  hope  to  sec  the  day  when  people  can 
be  taught  to  know  the  law  by  silent  communion 

1  he  wonderful  power  that  comes  with  silent 
practice  (if  faithfully  pursued)  gives  a  nameless 
wisdom  to  know  what  is  wise  to  say.  and  when  it 
IS  wise  to  say  it. 

On    first    learning  the   power  of  the    word   to 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  297 

change  our  life  conditions,  we  are  very  apt  to 
think  first  of  what  we  can  do  to  set  matters  all 
right  and  make  things  pleasant  for  ourselves. 

Our  greatest  concern  at  first  is  about  our  bodily 
health,  then  we  want  our  home  relations  and  our 
family  affairs  all  set  in  order,  which  is  perfectly 
right,  as  harmony  at  home  gives  confidence  to  do 
for  others,  and  you  very  soon  learn  that  there  is 
nothing  else  to  be  depended  on,  that  Science  has 
changing  power  over  all  things. 

Very  soon  you  begin  to  think  more  earnestly 
of  what  you  can  do  for  others,  and  what  you  can 
do  to  advance  the  cause  of  science  and  help 
establish  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth. 

In  your  progress  you  discover  that  the  very 
nature  of  the  law  is  to  make  you  forget  the 
troublesome  self  and  do  for  others. 

You  find  it  so  uplifting  to  know  that  the  only 
power  in  the  universe  is  at  your  service  contin- 
ually. 

You  are  not  afraid  when  the  service  of  truth 
takes  you  through  hard  passes  and  dark  ways 
that  you  would  once  have  thought  it  impossible 
to  enter,  because  you  realize  the  constant  pro- 
tection and  defense  of  the  Father's  love.  What 
once  seemed  a  wearisome  task  is  now  a  delight. 
What  once  seemed  to  exhaust  all  physical 
strength  is  now  made  easy. 


29^  PRACTICAL    HEALING 

You  find  that  truly,  as  you  believed,  so  has  it 
come  to  pass  upon  }'ou. 

Those  who  believe  in  and  dread  the  approach 
of  old  age  will  grow  old  in  appearance. 

Those  who  most  effectually  erase  the  human 
belief  in  time  and  declare  the  belief  in  old  age  a 
fiction,  will  cease  to  show  the  ravages  of  time  or 
feel  the  infirmities  of  old  age  (so  called). 

We  need  not  grow  old,  and  to  do  so  is  con- 
trary to  Godliness;  it  is  mortal  delusion,  and 
does  not  accord  with  the  Christ  teaching. 

Even  on  the  jihysical  plane  it  is  an  absurd  de- 
lusion, inasmuch  as  the  physical  body  is  con- 
stantly renewing  itself  and  is  never  more  than  a 
year  old,  according  to  the  latest  authority  on 
physiology. 

Then  let  us  cease  to  believe  the  falsehood.  As 
the  body  is  built  in  accord  with  the  beliefs  of  the 
mind,  we  shall  cease  to  grow  old  when  we  cease 
to  believe  in  old  age. 

The  promise  is,  "His  fiesh  shall  be  fresher 
than  a  child's;  he  .shall  return  to  the  davs  of  hi:: 
youth. " 

Every  student  of  Science  will  prrve  this  state- 
ment if  he  works  for  it. 

To  work  for  it  is  to  put  in  practice  every  word 
of  truth  that  is  given  you  for  discipline.  You 
will  be  all  at  sea  under  the  various  circumstances 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  299 

that  surround  you  and  seem  so  contradictory,  un- 
less you  do  put  what  you  know  of  law  into  prac- 
tice. 

The  use  of  the  knowleage  you  gain  enlarges 
and  strengthens  the  mental  forces,  the  same  as 
the  exercise  of  your  physical  body  promotes 
health  and  vigor. 

Your  thoughts  of  truth  are  constantly  meeting 
thoughts  of  error,  and  without  this  knowledge 
you  are  at  the  mercy  of  all  the  prevalent  false 
beliefs  of  the  world,  which  affect  you  more  or 
less,  according  to  your  steadfast  reliance  upon 
what  you  know  of  truth. 

Faithful  adherence  and  fearless  declaration  of 
the  truth  you  know  is  the  armor  of  righteousness, 
against  which  the  assaults  of  error  are  power- 
less. 

Truth  is  God,  therefore  Truth  is  your  rock  of 
refuge;  Truth  is  your  defense  against  all  error, 
but  it  must  be  recognized  and  acknowledged  in 
order  to  have  its  protecting  influence  as  a  vsafe- 
guard  against  the  appearance  we  call  evil. 

The  scoffs  of  unbelievers  and  the  opposition  of 
dogmatism  can  have  no  effect  to  disturb  you  if 
you  make  your  knowledge  of  truth  your  refuge. 

It  is  only  by  training  the  mind  to  know  what  is 
true  that  you  can  defend  yourself  against  such 
disheartening  influences. 


300  I'RACTICAi,     UKAI.IXC. 

Even  reading  certain  kinds  of  books  will  have 
a  depressing  effect  without  the  protection  of  this 
scientific  law.  It  is  very  common  for  invalids  to 
say.  it  "hurts  them  to  read;"  they  feel  exhausted 
and  depressed  after  reading  ever  so  little,  never 
dreaming  that  it  is  the  false  quality  of  the  writ- 
er's mind  that  affects  them,  and  they  will  find 
that  reading  from  the  writings  of  the  one  who 
understands  righteous  law  and  lives  by  Princi- 
ple will  not  weary  them. 

It  is  not  so  much  the  words  nor  the  sentiment 
but  the  quality  of  genuineness  that  jicTvades  the 
writings  that  gives  rest  and  peace. 

The  spiritually  minded  soon  discover  that  which 
brings  harmony  and  peace,  and  by  constant  prac- 
tice they  soon  learn  to  detect  and  put  aside  the 
discordant  influences. 

Steady  practice  in  truth  is  constant  self-de- 
fense, and  by  the  steady  practice  we  become  a 
defense  and  safeguard  to  all  around  us.  "Nei- 
ther shall  any  plague  come  nigH  thy  dwelling, "  is 
the  promise  to  him  that  "dwelleth  in  the  secret 
place  of  the  Most  High." 

One  who  thinks  only  truth  and  abides  in  right- 
eous reasoning  continually,  is  the  one  who  dwells 
in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High. 

The  very  presenceof  such  is  health  and  peace, 
and  if  such  wonderful  effects  are  produced  with- 


i 


^OR    MIND    AND    IJODV.  r>oi 

out  effort,  what  may  we  not  accomplish  by  honest, 
earnest  intention  to  heal  and  bless  ? 

Our  heahng  thoughts  are  never  lost;  they  are 
lovnig  messengers  that  carry  healing  to  some  one, 
even  if  they  find  no  entrance  into  the  heart  of 
the  one  they  are  intended  for. 

No  true  thought,  no  healing  thought,  no  word 
of  loving  intention  to  heal  and  bless  can  possibly 
be  lost;  it  nuLst  set  the  healing  forces  to  work  in 
some  mind,  somewhere. 

The  only  law  under  which  you  rest  is  that  you 
be  faithful  in  speaking,  thinking  and  radiating 
truth,  health  and  harmony 

The  time  is  now  at  hand  when  those  who  un- 
derstand may  judge  of  character  by  the  mental 
atmosphere  an  individual  radiates. 

Every  one  sheds  a  silent  influence  correspond- 
ing to  the  character  of  his  thoughts,  beliefs  and 
opinions,  just  as  the  rose  sheds  an  invisible  per- 
fume which  all  recognize  as  that  of  the  rose. 

And  if  your  thoughts,  beliefs  and  opinions 
spring  from  a  willing  service  to  truth  we  shall  ra- 
diate health  and  joy,  and  our  very  presence  will 
be  a  benediction. 

.  There  is  no  occasion  for  a  sanctimonious  atti- 
tude. Sanctimonious  piety  never  gives  joy  or 
freedom,  but  holds  one  in  solemn  bondage  to 
form  which  the  heart  can  never  sanction. 


302  rRACTTCAi.    iii:ai.i.\( . 

So.  while  devoutly  acknowledging  God  as  the 
only  source  of  health,  strength  and  joy.  we  claim 
His  bounty  as  our  birthright  without  debasement 
or  feeling  of  unworthiness.  This  true  attitude 
of  mind  sheds  cheerful  assurance  to  others. 

We  claim  all  the  dominant  qualities  that  are 
God-like  and  powerful,  because  they  belong  to 
us  as  children  of  God. 

They  are  our  inheritance  from  the  Father. 

We  are  children  of  power,  of  peace  and  har- 
mony, and  by  acknowledging  the  same  with 
thanks  we  show  forth  the  power,  peace  and  har- 
mony. God  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  He 
deals  ecjually  with  all  his  children,  and  if  any 
seem  to  lack  in  power  or  in  vigor,  health  or  har- 
mony in  (Uiy  zaay,  that  one  has  failed  to  recognize 
and  claim  his  own. 

The  sixth  movement  of  the  law,  or  the  sixth 
treatment  of  a  patient  (according  to  the  rule)  is 
the  one  in  which  he  needs  the  assurance  of  his 
right  to  claim  perfection  in  every  department  of 
his  being. 

If  you  are  treating  yourself,  you  have  already 
reasoned  it  out  in  the  study  of  the  lessons,  and 
you  make  your  claim  with  confidence,  because 
you  know  upon  what  it  is  based;  but  if  you  are 
treating  a  patient  who  has  not  reasoned  it  out, 
and  is  only  looking   for  healing,   you   have   not 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  3O3 

done  for  him  all  you  can  do,  till  you  assure 
him  of  his  birthright  by  silent  argument;  and  you 
must  continue  this  assurance  till  he  responds  by 
realizing  it  himself  You  have  already  given  him 
the  words  of  courage  and  trust  that  relieved  him 
of  the  fear  when  he  believed  that  great  weak- 
ness and  prostration  were  upon  him,  and  he 
gratefully  acknowledges  the  peace  and  health 
your  treatments  have  given  him.  He  says  he  is 
perfectly  well,  and  his  looks  show  that  he  is 
happy,  but  he  still  wants  something  of  you,  he 
does  not  seem  to  know  just  what. 

Many  practitioners  do  not  recognize  this  need, 
but  no  patient  should  be  discharged  without  the 
blessing  this  need  calls  for  as  a  sustaining  treat- 
ment. 

You  have  nothing  to  deny;  you  have  only  to 
give  him  a  reiteration  of  the  perfection  you  have 
already  affirmed  for  him,  but  the  impression 
must  be  made  deeper,  and  you  will  think  of 
many  words  of  courage,  strength  and  enduring 
trust  to  add  in  assuring  him  of  his  inheritance, 
and  he  should  be  held  in  these  uplifting  thoughts 
for  several  days,  as  security  against  the  mortal 
error  that  might  otherwise  gain  the  mastery  over 
him  again. 

Say  to  him  with  earnest  deliberation  and  per- 
fect trust  in  what  you  say: 


304  I'KAt  iiCAi,    iikai.im; 

You  arc  the  perfect  creation  of  tlic  livin«^  God. 
Spiritual  like  the  Thither,  in  harmony  with  all 
jierfection;   fearless  and  free. 

You  arc  perfectly  healthy,  strong,  wise  and 
i;ood. 

You  have  ability  and  judgment. 

You  see  only  good. 

You  rcHcct  only  good. 

You  reflect  the  whole  universe  of  goodness  in 
health,  strength,  vigor,  vitality,  courage  and 
endurance. 

You  are  perfect  because  you  are  a  child  of 
perfection. 

You  are  wise  because  you  are  a  child  of  wis- 
dom, and  you  reflect  wisdom  from  every  (piarter. 

Ability,  judgment,  health,  strength  and  peace 
are  your  rightful  inheritance,  and  no  one  can  de- 
prive you  of  them. 

Your  peace  tiows  like  a  river. 

From  every  source  and  through  every  avenue 
comes  goodness  and  perfection  to  bless  and 
strengthen  you. 

You  are  compassed  about  with  truth,  goodness 
and  strength,  through  which  no  evil  can  reach 
you. 

The  Divine  Life  is  lived  within  you  perfect. 
In  the  Divine  Life  is  vigor,  vitality,  health, 
strength,  peace  and  joy  for  evermore. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  305 

You  know  it,  and  realize  it. 

You  acknowledge  it  with  gratitude. 

You  are  happy,  fearless  and  free. 

You  are  perfectly  well  and  sound  and  strong, 
mentally,  morally  and  physically. 

You  abide  in  the  truth  that  makes  free. 

The  Lord  will  bless  you,  and  keep  you,  and 
cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  you  for  evermore. 

These  are  true  thoughts  that  may  be  given  to 
any  one  under  any  circumstances,  because  they 
are  the  truth   regarding  the    child    of   God. 

In  these  words  you  speak  of  spiritual  perfec- 
tion without  reference  to  what  appears  in  the 
ili^.sh  at  all. 

This  is  sowing  to  the  Spirit. 

"  For  he  that  soweth  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the 
flesh  reap  corruption;  but  he  that  soweth  to  the 
Spirit  shall  of  the  Spirit  reap  life  everlasting." 

It  is  clearly  sowing  t"^  the  flesh  when  we  think 
and  calculate  for  the  flesh  as  the  real  man ;  and 
we  know  and  prove  that  thinking  and  realizing 
only  Spiritual  perfection,  makes  the  man  of  flesh 
manifest  that  perfection. 

Never  doubt  your  own  ability  to  demonstrate 
over  every  seeu.ing  difficulty. 

Doubt  is  the  demon  that  deprives  you  of  suc- 
cess in  your  attempts  to  demonstrate  truth.  You 
must   know  that    there    is  no  situation,  circum- 


3O0  rRACTICAL     UKALING 

Stance  or  condition  in  life  that  you  may  not  mas- 
ter if  you  av7/. 

Cold  and  heat,  fire  and  frost,  storm  and  tem 
pest,  wind  and  Hood  are  your  servants,  not  your 
masters. 

\Vc  may  truly  say,  I  love  the  cold  and  the 
heat;  1  love  the  storm  and  the  tempest;  I  love 
the  wind  and  the  tlood;  I  love  all  that  has  been 
called  dangerous  for  mankind,  because  I  glorify 
God  in  provinfj  it  powerless  to  harm  me. 

God  is  glorified  in  every  instance  where  His 
children  overcome  error  and  the  fear  of  evil  hap- 
penings. 

If  you  think  you  have  an  enemy,  say  to  him 
(mentally),  There  is  only  love  between  us.  You 
arc  a  child  of  Divine  Love.      You  arc  love. 

Persist  in  these  affirmations  patiently,  and  pay 
no  attention  to  what  seems  to  contradict  them, 
and  you  will  turn  his  enmity  to  love.  To  recog- 
nize enmity  is  to  foster  and  nourish  it. 

The  same  is  true  of  sickness  and  pain. 

You  defile  the  temple  of  God  when  you  say. 
I  am  sick.  I  am  weak,  I  am  in  pain,  or  I  am  un- 
worthy. 

' '  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God, 
and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you?  If 
any  man  defile  the  temple  of  God,  him  shall  God 
destroy;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
temple  ye  are." 


FOR    xMIND    AND    BODY.  307 

The  moment  you  admit  sickness,  pain  or  dis- 
ease you  withdraw  your  conscious  support  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  measure  of  your  complaint.  The 
Hkeness  and  image  of  your  error  is  made  mani- 
fest in  an  increase  of  discord,  disease  and  dis- 
comfort. 

Never  place  the  false  word,  the  negative  after 
the  ' '  I  am, "  not  even  in  thought,  for  the  word 
or  thought  has  power  to  bring  forth.  The  false 
shows  forth  in  secviing  only,  according  to  mortal 
belief.  The  trice  shows  forth  in  reality,  accord- 
ing to  Divine  Law. 

"By  thy  words  thou  art  justified,"  means  by 
the  word  of  truth  is  justification  manifest. 

"By  thy  words  thou  art  condemned,"  means 
that  all  condemnation  is  begotten  of  false  words. 

A  man's  word  is  his  only  burden,  said  the 
prophet,  therefore  it  is  wisdom  to  soeak  only  of 
Divine  perfection. 

Let  the  positive  good  follow  the  "I  am" 
always.  I  am  well;  I  am  strong;  I  am  wise;  I 
am  free;  I  am  able;  I  am  oerfect,  because  I  am 
the  child  of  Perfection. 

I  am  compassed  about  by  the  law  of  perfec- 
tion and  goodness,  and  no  evil  can  touch  me,  for 
in  the  realm  of  reality  there  is  only  good. 

' '  May  the  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee,  and 
cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee, "  and  may  thy 


3o8  I'RACriCAL     IIKALING 

liearl  (3pcn  to  receive   the  truth  that  will  prove 
thy  shield  and  buckler. 

BLINDNESS   CURED. 

Au  elderly  geutlcman  who  was  totaly  blind  from  cataract,  and 
suffering  intense  agonies  irom  neuralgia,  embracing  all  of  one 
side  of  the  bead,  the  eye  swollen  and  protruding,  had  not  slept  au 
hotu  at  a  time  for  Over  a  year  in  consequence  of  the  pain,  came 
to  the  city  to  consult  physicians,  who  had  decided  to  retnove  the 
right  eye  and  operate  upon  the  other.  As  he  was  about  to  be 
taken  to  the  hospital  a  kind  friend,  who  had  been  healed  by 
Christian  Science,  came  in  and  persuaded  him  to  try  it. 

He  was  treated  and  went  away  relieved  of  all  pain;  slept  soundly 
all  night,  which  he  had  not  done  before  for  a  year.  He  came  for 
treatment  the  two  succeeding  days,  after  which  he  returned  to  his 
home  in  the  country  and  was  treated  absently. 

In  about  three  weeks  he  wrote  that  he  could  see  to  read  the 
papers  with  his  best  eye,  and  with  the  other  he  could  count  his 
fingers  by  holding  them  up  to  the  light.  Absent  treatments  were 
continued  for  about  three  months,  after  which  we  received  word 
that  he  was  perfectly  healed,  and  he  praised  God  for  his  delivery 
from  the  hands  of  the  surgeon,  and  for  his  rescue  from  a  world  of 
darkness. 


CONCLUSION. 


AFTER    perusing   these  lessons  for  the  first 
time,  the  student  is  very  apt  to  falter  and 
hesitate  about  accepting  all  the  statements. 

This  is  because  he  has  not  yet  reasoned  it  out 
from  the  basic  principles,  and  the  only  remedy 
is  to  go  over  the  whole  ground  deliberately, 
(again  and  again  if  necessary)  till  every  state- 
ment is  clearly  understood. 

The  benefits  of  science,  the  peace,  comfort 
and  assurance  that  science  is  true,  will  not  be 
fully  realized  while  one  fears  to  depart  from  the 
old  ways  that  darken  his  life. 

Do  you  feel  that  you  do  not  understand  ? 

Then  say  to  yourself  mentally,  ' '  Nothing  can 
stand  between  me  and  the  knowledge  of  truth 
thut  will  liberate  me  from  all  error. 

Meditate  upon  this  declaration,  hold  to  it, 
and  reason  it  out  on  the  basis  of  the  absolute 
allness  of  the  Good,  the  Omnipresent  Wisdom, 
and  Omnipotent  Power. 


3IO  i'RACTICAL     HEALING 

Then  affirm,  "I  can  know.  I  can  under- 
stand." 

Then  I  do  know.      I  do  understand. 

Affirm  that  you  caji,  till  it  becomes  a  fixed  con- 
viction of  the  mind,  and  in  the  regular  secjuential 
order  of  unfoldment  you  will  find  it  easy  to  say, 
I  do. 

To  hcLjin  without  any  scruples  about  it,  and 
say,  I  do  understand.  I  do  know.  I  aj7t  able, 
etc.,  is  still  better;  but  to  those  who  think  they 
dare  not  we  should  advise  the  more  gradual  pro- 
ceeding. 

When  you  realize  the  full  meaning  of  the  "/ 
ani"  you  will  not  be  afraid  to  say  I  do  understand. 
I  do  know. 

You  will  rather  be  afraid  to  say,  I  can't,  or  I 
don't  know. 

Never  put  the  negative  word  after  the  ' '  I  am" 
in  any  case. 

I  can't.  I  don't  know,  and  I'm  afraid,  belong 
to  the  old  dispensation  of  darkness  and  negation. 
The  "  I  am  "  is  in  the  present,  the  positive  decla- 
ration of  what  is  now. 

So  fear  not  to  say,  I  can  understand  no7o.  I 
do  understand  nouf.  I  have  Divine  Wisdom  no-io. 
I  am  the  perfect  child  of  God  nozo. 

Hold  to  this  persistently,  and  "thy  light  shall 
break  forth  as  the  morning,  and  thy  health  shall 
spring  forth  speedily." 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  3II 

Throw  all  doubt  and  fear  to  the  winds,  and 
declare,  I  am  under  the  protection  of  Almio;hty 
Goodness,  Wisdom  and  Love,  and  nothing  but 
good  can  reach  me. 

When  days  of  darkness  and  discouragement 
seem  to  overcome,  these  are  the  words  that  will 
restore  peace  and  harmony,  if  used  with  trust. 

If  beset  with  opposition  and  persecution  accord- 
ing to  the  ways  of  mortal  mind,  say  to  yourself, 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God,  and  I  am  free  from 
all  evil,  and  from  all  discord  that  comes  of  mortal 
errdr.  God  is  my  refuge;  in  Him  I  trust.  I  am 
fearless  and  free. 

If  you  still  believe  in  and  fear  headaches,  or 
indigestion,  or  the  danger  of  taking  cold,  say,  no. 
There  is  no  life  or  sensation  in  matter,  and  I  have 
dominion  over  my  flesh;  I  am  Spirit  and  I  cannot 
take  cold  or  suffer  a  headache  or  indigestion. 
Only  the  good  is  true. 

As  the  will  of  God  is  only  good,  and  my  human 
will  is  merged  in  the  Divine  will,  I  am  one  with 
Divine  perfection,  and  I  will  show  forth  that  per- 
fection in  my  flesh. 

I  am  perfectly  well  and  sound  and  strong  in 
every  part. 

I  am  free  from  even  the  belief  in  headaches, 
indigestion,  or  taking  cold.  Hold  to  such 
thoughts  till  you  realize  freedom. 


312  PRACTICAl,     UFAI.TXr, 

If  you  still  feci  wearied  with  your  daily  cares, 
and  3'our  duties  seem  burdensome,  take  a  few 
moments  to  yourself  in  the  silence,  and  meditate 
upon  the  absolute  perfection  of  Spirit,  and  the 
impossibility  of  Spirit  being  weary.  Say,  God  is 
my  rest,  God  is  my  peace,  and  I  have  strenpjth 
and  endurance  unlimited.      I  am  at  rest. 

Such  thou,i;hts  held  for  a  few  moments  will  re- 
move all  weariness,  and  you  soon  know  that  true 
thinking  is  the  only  sure  panacea  for  every  ill. 

If  you  think  you  are  wronged  or  injured  in  any 
way,  mentally  deny  that  anything  or  anybody  in 
in  the  whole  world  can  injure  you  by  word  or 
deed. 

To  any  individual  that  you  think  is  inclined  to 
wrong  you,  call  the  name  mentally  and  say  your 
intentions  toward  me  are  only  good,  and  every- 
thing you  say  and  do  is  a  help  and  advantage  to 
me  and  also  to  yourself.  There  is  only  love  be- 
tween us,  and  only  love  in  your  heart. 

No  matter  how  contrary  things  may  seem,  hold 
to  this  hne  of  thought  and  the  good  will  concjucr. 
Many  ask  if  it  is  right  to  treat  for  temporal  bless- 
ings such  as  money  and  other  material  needs. 

It  is  certainly  right  to  trust  God  for  whatever 
we  seem  to  lack  that  is  good,  the  same  as  to  pray 
for  the  temporal  blessing  of  health.  As  it  is 
•rood  to  have  abundance  and  be  free  from  ha- 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  313 

rassing  care,  it  is  rio;ht  to  treat  for  just  \vhat  you 
need. 

All  good  is  the  gift  of  God;  so  it  is  the  good 
law  or  law  of  God  that  provides  the  abundance. 

When  poverty  stares  you  in  the  face  (accord- 
ing to  the  seeming)  you  may  know  that  the  ad- 
versity is  the  result  of  adverse  calculations  in  your 
problem. 

The  adversary  in  this  case  is  your  dependence 
upon  what  mortal  mind  says,  without  reference 
to  Divine  Principle. 

You  set  the  law  into  action  in  a  manner  adverse 
to  righteousness,  and  the  consequence  is  adver- 
sity in  temporal  affairs. 

How  have  you  made  the  law  work  adversely? 

By  a  belief  in  limitation  which  caused  fear  and 
doubt  regarding  the  outcome  of  your  plans. 
The  fear  and  doubt  brought  forth  what  you  ex- 
pected; then  the  complaining  and  bemoaning 
your  ill  success  increased  the  difficulty,  and  you 
held  still  more  strongly  to  the  belief  that  you  were 
unfortunate. 

The  fear,  the  complaints  and  admissions  of 
' '  bad  luck  "  (so  called)  sets  the  law  to  work  in 
appearance  on  the  adverse  or  negative  side. 

You  acknowledge  a  false  power  every  time  you 
complain  of  adversity. 

You  recognize  a  phantom  as  reality  every  time 


314  PRACIICAL    HKALINC; 

you  admit  poverty;  you  nafne  it  as  something 
not  good,  and  it  stays  by  you  as  long  as  you  ad- 
mit it. 

It  is  all   a  mistake.     Not  a  word  of  it  is  true. 

The  remedy  is  to  reason  yourself  out  of  the 
belief  by  denying  the  poverty  and  everything 
that  tends  to  limitation. 

Deny  adversity  and  the  fear  of  it.  Deny  that 
one  can  have  more  than  another,  or  better  judg- 
ment or  more  ability  than  another. 

In  short,  set  your  conscious  mind  into  liar- 
money  with  Divine  Goodness  and  love,  which 
means  abundance  of  all  that  is  good. 

Your  denials  will  remove  every  obstacle  to  per- 
fect realization,  which  comes  by  affirming  the 
abundance  you  desire  as  already  received. 

Plold  to  your  affirmations  with  trust,  and  praise 
and  thank  God  for  abundance,  even  if  you 
haven't  a  penny.  Give  praise  and  thanks  to  the 
Giver  of  all  good,  and  keep  affirming  abundance 
as  already  yours.  Be  patient  and  true  to  the 
Principle,  and  abundance  will  come  to  you,  some- 
times in  very  unexpected  ways. 

You  set  the  law  to  work  in  righteousness  by 
praise  and  thanksgiving;  while  by  the  adverse 
plan  you  unconsciously  push  away  the  very  thing 
you  want  by  complaining  and  by  admitting  the 
not  good. 


FOR    MIND    AND    BODY.  315 

Never  tell  anybody  you  are  poor,  no  matter 
how  apparent  the  poverty  is  to  mortal  sense; 
the  abundance  will  never  come  by  naming  the 
lack  of  abundance.  You  invoke  the  negative 
forces  (or  what  seems  a  force)  when  you  name 
it  or  give  it  a  conscious  recognition  in  mind  as  a 
reality. 

You  also  invoke  the  Almighty  Principle  of 
goodness.  Jehovah  Jireh,  the  Provider,  when 
you  acknowledge  it  as  all,  and  praise  and  glorify 
it  as  your  only  refuge,  defense  and  supply. 

Your  acknowledgment  and  trust  of  this  great 
providing  power  sets  the  law  into  action,  just  as 
surely  as  the  touch  of  the  harp  strings  sets  them 
to  vibrating. 

If  the  touch  is  made  by  the  trained  and  skilled 
musician,  the  vibration  will  be  harmonious  and 
sweet;  but  if  made  by  the  awkward,  untaught 
hand  it  will  be  discordant. 

So  it  is  with  all  who  use  these  mighty  princi- 
ples for  the  harmonizing  of  life's  conditions. 

The  mind  must  be  trained  to  know  the  laws  of 
harmony  in  mental  action,  and  thus  be  able  to 
bjing  harmony  out  of  discord  in  every  de}-)art- 
ment  of  our  being. 

The  same  principles  may  be  applied  to  every 
problem  that  has  a  righteous  end  in  view,  by  first 
rooting  out  every  plant  that  our  heavenly  Father 


3"'  rRACTicAi,   iiFAi.rar, 

(D,vinc  Principle)  hath  not  planted.  an<l  plant- 
ing the  true  word  in  its  place. 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  the  kingdom  of  har- 
mony, and  It  ••Cometh  not  l,y  observation."  but 
by  knowmg  the  true  way  and  walking  in  it.  and 

It  IS  the^ather•s  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the 
Kingdom. 

THE    END. 


INDEX. 


Page. 


Lesson  I. 

God  the  only  power,         ■  -  -  -        13 

Cure  of  consumption  by  the  lessons,  •       43 

Lesson  II. 

Freedom  by  denial,  -         -         -  -       4S 

Statement  of  Being,         •         •         •  ■       57 

Paralysis  healed  by  lessons  alone,    -  -       84 

Lesson  III. 

The  power  of  the  Word  in  affirmation,  -       85 

Self-discipline,  •  -  -  -  -      1 1 1 

Eczema  cured  by  lessons  and  treatments,     113 

Lesson  IV. 

The  work  of  the  mind,   -  -  -  .114 

Asthma  cured  by  lessons  and  treatments,      1 39 

Lesson  V. 

Confidence  or  faith  in  the  Word,     -  -      140 

Dyspepsia  cured  by  lessons  alone,    -  -     170 

Lesson  VI. 

Get  understanding,  -         •         -  -171 

Rheumatism  cured,  -         -         •  -194 

Testimonials,  -         •       195,  196,  197,  198 


INDEX. 


I*Aur  Second. 


Page. 


Lesson  VII. 

The  Word  that  heals,      - 

•     199 

A  ease  of  aneurism  cured, 

218 

Lesson  VIII. 

Deceitful  influences. 

219 

Bright\s  disease  cured, 

•     ^3^^ 

Lesson  IX. 

Fori^ivcness  of  sin. 

-     23S 

Cancer  healed, 

-     ^53 

Lesson   X. 

Divine  love  versus  mortal  fear. 

■     ^SS 

Acute  case  of  plcuro  pneumonia  he 

\\cd,           2TJ 

Lesson  XI. 

Freedom  made  manifest, 

279 

Salt  rheum  cured. 

-     292 

Lesson  XII. 

Completeness  acknowledged. 

293 

Blindness  by  cataract  cured, 

-     308 

Conclusion,     ... 

•     309 

751653 


]\~2^^o/ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


^r^r^ 


